God Is Filling the Tub, Part 1 – 1987, August






Open your Bibles to Ephesians 5:24, and we will read three verses, to get the setting. “Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in everything. Husbands, love your wives, EVEN AS CHRIST ALSO LOVED THE CHURCH, and gave Himself for it; THAT HE MIGHT SANCTIFY and CLEANSE IT (How?) WITH THE WASHING OF WATER BY THE WORD.” I have used the tub in my title; knowing that some people refer to a shower stall, rather than a tub; so please understand that we are referring to whatever the water is channeled through, in order to accomplish the cleansing of our bodies. In other words, in order for us to take a bath, the water has to be channeled through something; we do not just merely pour water on the ground, and expect to come out clean because of it. Well neither is the Lord going to come along and do something like that in order to make our inner self clean. If the word is to become a cleansing agent to us: then there has to be an instrument designated (like a tub or shower stall) where we can submit ourselves to that vital cleansing agent. Now please keep in mind, that if the word of God says He will cleanse the Church with the washing of water by the word: then one way or the other, (in His time) He will see that it is done. He will cause certain portions of His word to stand out, to those who are ordained to be cleansed in that way. Therefore think of this for a moment; you do not set a bath tub right out in the middle of your living room floor; you have a certain place designated for that purpose. In the living room we get acquainted with each other, relax and talk, and so forth; but when it comes time for washing ourselves, we must step into a place designated for that purpose. Therefore let me liken this to something that will begin to speak to us. There never could have been a cleansing of the church, as long as we, the individual members of that Church (the BODY of Christ) were scattered throughout denominational religion. Why? We were in the wrong place; the cleansing agent was not present. In the hour when these scriptures were written, the Church of that hour was washed by the application of this word. All of these New Testament scriptures were written in the first century of Christendom; and those to whom they were written, had their lives and attitudes shaped by the application of them. Nevertheless God knew that ever last one of them would go beneath the sod, and that another generation would be faced with the responsibility of upholding the revelation. But on that great resurrection day, saints from every age since then will come out of the ground and stand before the Lord, and they will be looked upon according to the way they handled the revealed word of God in their hour. We are all familiar with the fact that tares got in among the saints and sowed their perverted version of the gospel of Jesus Christ after these first age saints left the scene; so as the Church passed through the Dark Ages, true saints of God lived out their lives upon earth, having very little of the revelation that first age Church had; but God accepted each of them that upheld what He did reveal to them, and when that resurrection trumpet sounds; we will all go up together, to meet the Lord in the air. Hallelujah! God knows how to run His great plan of redemption; and I assure you, He will not measure any Christian of any age against any Christian of any other age. Now some will say, But I thought we were supposed to be restored to the same revelation the first age Christians had. That is true of course, but bride saints of this last age are going to be held accountable for revealed truth that even they, did not have. We have had things revealed to us in these last days; that were not even thought of in Paul’s day. But we are still affected too much, by traditional teachings of the denominational systems we came out of, so we need to be washed by the word of God until we are free from every bit of that; before we can be presented to the Lord Jesus for the marriage supper. There are multitudes of religious people out here in the world today; claiming to be the bride of Christ. But they are unacceptable to God, because they are out of His word. Their religion is founded upon carnal interpretations of the scriptures in the Bible, rather than upon a true revelation of those scriptures. Therefore no matter how many good works they may do: they are still unacceptable to God, because they are rejecting the truth that has been revealed in this age. Some of the people in that category, are people that sat under the ministry of Bro. Branham, the prophet to this age. They followed him from place to place and talked as though they were receiving everything he taught. But when you look at them today: you have to ask, What good did it do them? They say, We are in the message. But I say, They are in a mess. They know no more about what God is getting ready to do for His Church, than a stray pup out here in the alley eating out of garbage cans. They have taken the word of God that was revealed through the ministry of Bro. Branham, and turned it into something true saints could not possible feed upon; and yet they accuse people like us of being out of the message. Well I just have to say this. If what they are in today is what they call, “The Message,” then I am thankful to God, to be out of it. God let them push their way in, and He has allowed them to boast of what they saw and heard, and how they rode with the prophet, and all such like; but the end result is all determined by His great mind. We can force ourselves to do a lot of things in this life; and we can claim to be doing them in the name of the Lord; but that does not guarantee that He will accept what we have done. Jesus spoke of this sort of thing in the 7th chapter of Matthew. You can read it if you like; but I will only read the 23rd verse at this time. “And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.” That is what Jesus will say to a lot of people, that to the natural eye, seem to have done so much for the Lord. I cannot help but think of people like this Jim Bakker, you have been hearing so much about on television lately. I do not condemn the poor man; but oh what an image he portrays today. It just shows how Satan will get hold of, and use for his own purposes, every person that is willing to compromise the word of God, in his efforts to become well known. These fellows are all in a race; each one trying to outdo the others, doing something for God, anything that will cause them to be well known to the general public. But the sad thing is, when they fall the whole world knows about it; and it reflects upon all of Christianity. Well God has a little bride, that is being washed by the water of His word in this hour; and by her own decision, she does not even care to be known to the world. Not that she deliberately hide herself, but recognizing that Jesus never sought to make for Himself any reputation: she desires to be like Him; being led of the Spirit to do what she does, and accepting the limitations God puts on her.

When God had a prophet messenger on the scene in this Laodicean Age: he truly followed the example set by Jesus; in that he sought not to make for himself any particular reputation. But for some, he was the very means by how they would ever see Jesus; and I was one of them. I saw and heard the same things a lot of those other people saw and heard, sitting under his ministry; but the results were not the same. What I witnessed, caused me to see the Jesus of the Bible; and it put me back into the word of God. But because their heart’s were not right, others saw Bro. Branham as God; and they took his words to use as their Bible, and laid their Bible’s aside. Those are of the sort that forced themselves into key positions, thinking that whatever God would do: they could share in the glory. I hope you realize, that there are always a lot of glory seekers present in the ranks of religion. They are always looking for recognition; and you can spot them a mile away. As a matter of fact, a lot of them have come through here; but when they failed to get what they were looking for, they went on their way. They want to come in the door, announce who they are, and have the pulpit turned over to them; but somehow I have never liked hearing anyone blow their own whistle like that. Oh I admit, that in my early years as a pastor, I was subject to give them liberty; but there came a time in my ministry, that I realized this was not the way God wanted me to pastor my church. You have to spend too much time building back up, what men like that can tear down in one sermon. God has His ways of putting a man up; if he is called to be anything to the bride of Christ; but sometimes He requires them just to sit for a while, and learn some patience, before He puts them up. God’s true ministry of this hour, has a vision; not just for a local assembly somewhere; but for the Church universal as a total body. Faith Assembly is not going anywhere until the entire body of Christ is ready to go. Then we will all go together. But before that takes place; and it is up to every individual member of this great body of Christ, to submit themselves to this cleansing process; when they become aware of it. You may think the coming of the Lord for the rapture is a long way off yet; but let me remind you: He may come for you at any moment; and take you by the way of the grave; so do not put off until tomorrow, what you know you should do today. Paul had something in mind when he said the Church would be sanctified and cleansed with the washing of water by the word; so do not take it lightly; it is applicable for the very hour. Even unregenerate mankind recognizes that present world trends have gone just about as far as they can go without something happening to change the whole thing, or man will destroy himself. Well the children of God know what lies ahead; both for them, and for the world as a whole; and their true desire is to prepare themselves for it, and the only way to do that, is to totally submit to this washing process Paul spoke of here in Ephesians.


As we think of being washed, or bathed: we think of a certain place where this is accomplished, naturally speaking. Therefore as we give it a spiritual application, we also must recognize that this washing is not something that is done just any old place. God has a place prepared for every one of us; where this scripture can be fulfilled on our part; to make us ready for the coming of the Lord. Every denomination has a few verses of scripture upon which their doctrine of faith is built; but anything else in the Bible is treated as though it does not exist. As a matter of fact, some of them even become hostile at the very mention of a Bible doctrine they do not embrace. Therefore I ask you, Do you think God can put a tub in a place like that? Absolutely not! It takes the application of every Bible doctrine and every precept to accomplish in us what God is after. Bro. Jackson: Are you saying that Faith Assembly is the only place where a true child of God can be washed by the water of the word of God? No. The word of God itself is the place; and God has many instruments delegated to get his children into it. We can never overlook the fact, that first he sent a prophet messenger to this age; to get us pointed in the right direction. He dealt with every doctrine of the Bible, and showed how every one of them belonged to the true Church. Repentance, water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, the baptism of the Holy Ghost, sanctification: All of these were set in their proper place and order. Then, it was the Holy Spirit speaking to individuals, directing them to the particular place where the water of the word was to be applied for this final preparation, just before the coming of the Lord. Oh yes, there are some who still say, Well I believe we can fellowship with all denominations if we know the truth. But I say, Not if you are interested in being washed by the water of the word of God. This is a process that is being administered over a period of time; and running back out there to fellowship with the denominations, is just like getting out of the tub in the middle of your bath and splashing around in the mud hole: You have to start all over in order to be completely cleansed. I will say this though, There are a lot of people outside of denominations today, simply because they heard a prophet cry out, Come out of those systems; and come back to the word of God! But they are still not all being washed with the water by the word. Instead of coming back to the word of God; they have come to what they call, the message of the prophet. I grant you, there had to be a message in order to get us out of denominations; but just merely coming out of denominations did not accomplish the cleansing Paul spoke of, for we all brought an awful lot of the denominational junk out with us; and that has to be washed away by this water. Bro. Jackson: Are there still some bride saints out there in those denominational systems? I will just say this. Only God knows for sure, who is where; but Jesus is still on the mercy seat; so there has to be someone somewhere; that still needs that intercessory work performed for them, or Revelation 10:1-6, would be fulfilled already; or would be in the process of being fulfilled. God Himself is the one who regulates the various phases of His great redemption program; and you can be sure that He will not overlook anything, or anyone that was foreknown of Him; to be included in what He is doing in the earth. Some of these preachers who have circled the globe with the message of the prophet, have served a twofold purpose. First, they have caused multitudes of people to come to the realization that God is no longer dealing with denominational churches; but only with those individuals in them, who were hungering for something more than they were getting. Then secondly, many of them have presented that prophet in such a way, that it has caused the denominations as a whole to look upon him as a fanatic that established a cult; and they want nothing at all to do with it. That keeps them where they are. They cannot see us as a people going anywhere with God; because even they know, that there was no deity about Bro. Branham, and they have been led to believe that we all worship him as God. Well as I said, All of that has served it’s purpose; for God never intended for tares to be washed clean by the water of His word; and those true seed of God that were scattered among them, heard enough truth to get them on the road searching for more of the same.


It is very unique, the way the Spirit of God works; to get His true children in the place where they need to be, at the time they need to be there. Also the way a certain portion of His word is constructed and applied to make up the instruments He will use for the washing of the entire body. Now saints I hope all of you realize, that this washing we are talking about, has nothing at all to do with water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ. That can separate you from the system of religion you are in, but it is not the final cleansing process; for it does not get the spots, wrinkles and blemishes of that system out of you. This bath we are talking about is for the inner man; that must be cleaned up in order to reflect a true image of Jesus Christ. That is the real you. That inner man is the only thing about any of you, that can ever prove to anyone else that the Spirit of Jesus Christ is in you. The way you comb your hair and dress your physical flesh does not prove that His Spirit abides in you. There are times when a person’s outer appearance testifies to the fact that He is not in them; but it does not prove that He is in them when they present themselves in a proper manner; for that is how Satan deceives people who are not spiritually alert. I intend, by the help of God, to show you why this thing called holiness by the multitudes, is not holiness at all. We will establish that by the very scriptures we intend to use in this message. External holiness is vain, unless it is radiating to the outside from a pure heart within. In other words, true holiness comes from a revelation within; a revelation that has eternal values attached to it. You could not find a greater display of outward holiness than that of the Moslem people; but they will stick a knife in your back at the snap of your fingers, and see nothing wrong with it. That is not the holiness the scriptures speak of. True holiness, (without which no man shall see the Lord. Heb. 12:14) comes forth from the inner man; that is washed clean by the word of God. From the same scriptures that dealt with our hearts concerning our personal experience of salvation, God reveals other things to us that the average “religious person” never sees. These are things He does not want the world playing around with. A son of God can see serpent seed in the scriptures as plain as the nose on his face; but the average religious person of the world will make all manner of fun out of the very mention of such a thing. Why? To them, many of the truths of the word of God present a threat. They have been taught that God loves everyone; and that He is not willing for any to perish. So without a revelation of those scriptures, they just simply take them at face value, and apply them to everyone, regardless of all other related factors. We are not cleansed by knowing all about serpent seed; but a true revelation of it sure lets us see why every one of us needed cleansing. Jesus Himself, was the only person ever born into this world that needed no cleansing. He came forth from the womb of woman just like the rest of us, making Him the seed of the woman according to the scriptures. But His conception in that womb was not accomplished through a sex act between His mother and a man; God created that cell of life in her, and then allowed it to follow the regular course of taking on humanity through the elements supplied by Mary’s own body. That is why he was called the only begotten Son of God; for we know that Adam was a created son, and we are sons and daughters of God by a provision made possible when that sinless, begotten son took our sins upon his own self; and offered His life as an offering to God for them. That gave us the privilege of being born of the Spirit into the family of God; and explains why the Spirit in us is completely contrary to the spirit in these serpent seed out here. Because of that, we can accept truth from God’s word, that just simply puts them in a spin. That antichrist spirit in them fights truth all the way.




One of the great truths of the Bible that tares fight so hard against, is the true understanding of the Godhead. We have pointed out, in other messages, how certain individuals in what we call Oneness Pentecost, did truly see a picture of God in His oneness, in their day; but for the sake of this message, I want to restate something. The primary purpose of the message of God’s oneness, in the early years of the 20th century: was not really to bring out the oneness of God, but the importance of the name of Jesus Christ in water baptism; as God restored that revelation back to the Church. In order to accomplish that, God gave them a profile of the whole thing. But many of them separated themselves and went astray, because they did not have a complete picture of the Godhead; and because they got their mind on the wrong thing. Ultimately that oneness Pentecostal movement produced some of the most arrogant, hypocritical attitudes that you have ever seen among people professing to be children of God. By the time World War II broke out, oneness Pentecost was filled with divisions, and some of their preachers were guilty of the most crooked political maneuverings you have ever heard of. They became so angry, and so hard in judgment, they could not even like themselves. That is why you have heard me say, When the messenger to the Age came on the scene, he came with a revelation of the Godhead; and the same water baptism they had; but he did not have their spirit. He saw the need to present the gospel of Jesus Christ to a lost and dying world; through the same kind of love Jesus had for us, when He willingly went to that old rugged cross, and gave His life for us. I want you to know also that it was not oneness people that first accepted him into their churches; it was trinity Pentecost. At a meeting in Texas, with both trinity and oneness preachers sitting on the platform, Bro. Branham was asked, Why do you associate with trinity Pentecost? His reply was, The oneness have a revelation that stands out; and they are more spiritual than the trinity; but the trinity people still have more of the love of God in knowing how to look at the world of lost sinners. Why was that so, at that time? Simply because the time had not yet come, for God to start cleansing the Church in the way Paul was speaking of here. The Spirit then, was dealing more with getting the Church separated from denominational systems, and getting Bible doctrines restored to her. Everything God does, has an order to it; He does not jump back and forth from one thing to the other; like men following their own ideas are prone to do. He is getting His Church ready to be raptured out of here; and He will not be a week late, nor one day too early, everything will be right on time.


Regardless of what the Holy Spirit reveals to you: and no matter how beautiful the picture may be, you are not going to convince people of the world, that you are right and they are wrong; so do not argue and debate with them. I received a letter from a man down in Alabama, a few weeks back. He asked that we would send him certain literature, on the Godhead; and he wanted to know if I had ever seen a certain debate on TV between Trinitarian and oneness people? He said he had been watching it; and that he himself leaned more toward the Trinitarian side of the issues discussed. Then he wanted to know why I never refer to Greek and Hebrew, in my teaching? Well I just thought to myself, I do not have time, nor any reason to play around with Greek and Hebrew words. These great theologians do that, because they are experts on words of the Greek and Hebrew languages, and void of a revelation of what they are talking about. You will never make yourself anything in the eyes of God, by being able to quote a lot of Greek and Hebrew words. I do not discredit a man’s ability to compare translations with words that could have been used instead, words that might have been a little easier for people of this hour to understand. All of that, has its place, but you cannot use it as a rule, or a yardstick to determine what truth is. There is no amount of education that can give you a revelation of the word of God. Yet the Holy Ghost can give a true revelation to a child of God who can barely read the Bible at all. Hallelujah! I am so thankful that God does not require us to have a great education; and a lot of titles in front of our name, in order to understand His word. Of the millions who are in traditional error and full of deception themselves, many are experts in the use of Greek and Hebrew words. They can literally sit down, and take the Bible apart word by word, and tell you what each word means in Greek and Hebrew, and so forth; but their lives are as void of the Spirit of God as any unregenerate man walking the streets today. Well I wrote the man and told him that I had not seen the program he mentioned; and the material he requested was sent to him, but I did not feel led to say very much of anything else. A few weeks passed, and there came a little box with a video cassette tape in it. He had sent me a copy of that TV debate. He had also forwarded the material he received from us, on the oneness of God, to the TV station; for this debating preacher to examine; and He said to me, Bro. Jackson: If what you have is truth: the world needs to hear it. He said also, We will just wait for this man to read the material and then see what happens. I just thought to myself, God forbid, that I should ever get on TV, and try to convince anyone with fancy words, when the Spirit of God can impart a true revelation to anyone who will receive it; without all of that. I will not go so far as to say God could never use a thing like that; but I will say this, If He does, it will amount to more than just a carnal debate. There will be some hearts pricked, like it says in Acts 2:37; and there will be some people asking, What can we do? I have never been one, to go out of my way looking for an argument; because in the scriptures, we are warned against such behavior as that. Yet I do realize that there are some people in the world who seem to live for nothing else but to argue and debate; and there are a lot of others, who feel that it is all right to do that. I just leave all of that in the hands of God; knowing that He is well able to deal with every true child of His; when the time is right. Let me say this though, Even though I will run from a planned debate: if those debaters come in here, they will have to listen to me; for I am not without anything to say. But that debating spirit is one that we do not need in us.


We have a revelation of the seventieth week of Daniel, and know that it pertains to a full week of years that are yet to be fulfilled; and we know, by the Spirit of revelation, where that prophetic week of years fits into the book of Revelation. But there are multitudes of religious people in the world today, that have no revelation whatsoever of where that week fits into the overall prophetic picture for the last days. Some teach that it is half fulfilled already; with only 3 ½ years left to be fulfilled; and others teach that the full 7 years are taken up, in the time of the great tribulation; so we ought to be very thankful to God; that He has allowed us to see the truth of it. The rapture of the Church is treated the same way. Some are saying, that to believe in a literal rapture of the Church, is to believe false doctrine. Some others, who believe there will be rapture, do not know whether it will be before the great tribulation, or afterwards; simply because they see a white robed multitude in Revelation Chapter 7, and it was said to John, “These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” I just want to be thankful in my heart, that God has allowed us to understand, that the resurrection of the righteous is in three phases; and that the bride of Jesus Christ comes up in the 2nd phase, which takes place before the great tribulation; and that this multitude seen in Chapter 7, are the Gentile foolish virgins of Matthew 25, and a spiritual element of Jewish people; which are all slaughtered during the time of the great tribulation; because they refuse to renounce their faith in God, and refuse to worship the beast, and would not take his mark. Revelation, Chapter 20, verse 4, confirms who they are, if you care to read it. Those who were beheaded for the witness of Jesus Christ, are the Gentile foolish virgins; and those beheaded for the word of God, are the Jewish people that have to face the forces of the antichrist in that hour.


The Millennium, is another topic of debate in a lot of religious circles today. But we know exactly where it falls into this great lineup of future events; and we know that Jesus Christ Himself will literally sit upon the throne of King David, ruling the nations for one thousand years; and Revelation, Chapter 20, lets us know that resurrected saints from all ages will rule and reign with Him during that time. Oh what a beautiful picture, if you have eyes to see it, and oh how confusing these things are, if all you have is an educated mind. Naturally, not being able to correctly place these other events, the four horsemen of Revelation 6:1-8, are a great mystery to them also. Billy Graham published a book, showing all four of them riding during the time of the great tribulation. But the truth is, They have all ridden already; and the gray horse rider is still riding today. That was a very unique way of showing the spirit of antichrist running parallel to the Spirit of Christ. Jesus is seen in the 19th Chapter of Revelation, riding a white horse; so when this spirit of antichrist first came on the scene as a spirit of deception: what better way could he have been pictured, than on a white horse? Then as that same spirit forced the saints of the living God into martyrdom: it is portrayed as riding a red horse, speaking of the bloodshed because of Satan trying to destroy true Christianity. The black horse rider pictures the spirit of antichrist in the Dark Ages; and the gray horse (pale horse rider) portrays this spirit of deception that is in the world today; fostering this great ecumenical gathering together of denominational religious systems here in the end time. The Bible calls it a pale horse; but actually there is no such thing as a pale horse. This description refers to a horse that is neither white nor black; it is a mixture of both. Making it a gray horse. Why is the antichrist spirit pictured riding a horse that is neither white nor black? It is very simple. Satan has succeeded in taking old Roman Catholicism, with all of her man made creeds and dogmas, and apostate Protestantism, and blending them all together, which in the final analysis will add up to one universal church system; which will blind the entire religious world, and lead them to destruction. No, not the true saints of God; but all the rest. But what I want you to see for sure, is that there are not four different riders, all riding at the same time; but rather, the same rider (the spirit of antichrist) changing horses from time to time, coming through the Church Ages. He will not change again though; he will ride his gray horse right on out to the end; and these great theologians will never know the difference. When I first heard the announcement that Jim Bakker was resigning from the PTL Club, and that Jerry Falwell, a Baptist preacher, was taking his place I said, That lets me know, this ecumenical spirit has grabbed them. Forty years ago, you never would have heard of an Assemblies of God, Pentecostal preacher, turning his church over to a Baptist preacher. Did you ever hear of anything so out of reason, as a fundamental Baptist man being set up in a leadership position over a group of tongue speaking Pentecostals? It is a vain effort of trying to restore an image of leadership to the whole program, that is on the brink of completely falling apart. I could not help but think of what Jesus said about the blind leading the blind, as I listened to Jim Bakker being interviewed the other night, on television. I do not mean to be picking on Jim Bakker; it is just that his name has been so much in the news lately; that it is only natural to use his situation as an example of what Satan is doing in this twentieth century. He is still trying to destroy Christianity; and even though these television ministries are not a true representation of Christianity: what happens to them still reflects back on everything that goes under a Christian name; for those who are so quick to pass judgment, do not know the difference.


What I really want to get across to you, is that having the Holy Ghost, does not give you immunity to the devil’s tricks. It is only when the Holy Ghost is allowed to keep building truth in us; that we are spiritually equipped to recognize the devil’s traps, and avoid them. When Jesus said, Be wise, as serpents, and harmless as doves, He was actually telling His disciples how to avoid being caught in Satan’s traps; and He in no wise meant for us to go around hissing and rattling. The point is, you do not slip up on a snake; they always know when you are around. Therefore if we look at the words of Jesus right, Christians should be wise, like serpents, and never allow the devil to slip up on them. He will always stalk your trail; and the Holy Ghost in you is your enablement to avoid being caught off guard; but not an immunity. You have to allow Him to lead you one hundred percent of the time, in order to enjoy that immunity from Satan’s devises. I am a Christian; and desire more than anything else to please God with my life; and if I even give him half a chance, he will be trying to pull me away from the true revelation of God’s word; or try to get me to compromise a little here and there, to avoid hurting someone’s feelings. Saints, he has so many traps; a person must keep their spiritual guard up every minute. If he cannot get you to do some outright wrong deed, he will then start working on you, trying to get you to feel too proud of yourself, which is something God also hates.


We have to get this tub established, (and we will) but there are a lot of things I feel we should refresh our minds upon, in order to recognize the difference between this washing and the washing that we have already experienced; as the Holy Ghost placed us in the body of Christ. I would like for us to look back through time; back to the time Jesus Christ walked on earth, and take a look at the twelve disciples that followed Him. Of that twelve, one was a devil; but the other eleven were instrumental in changing the course of the world; so I want us to take a look at them; especially the difference in their human makeup. Simon Peter, was a bold impulsive man, quick tempered and ready for a fight; and it seemed like John (the one who later wrote the book of Revelation) was just the opposite, and the others fell in somewhere between; but they everyone went forth, after the day of Pentecost, with the same purpose. Their human nature’s were different from each other; but when it came to fulfilling their part in the redemption plan of God, they were all just alike. I made mention a while back, how that James and John, in seeking a place of recognition, did not even have the nerve to approach Jesus themselves; they sent their mother. Master: When you come into your kingdom, will you grant that one of my boys may sit upon your right, and the other one on your left? Just think for a moment, how carnal that was, and then realize, that from the standpoint of human nature, we are no different. When that mob stood there in the streets of Jerusalem looking up at Pilot, and crying, crucify Him! We were represented among them. When you stop to examine your attitudes and motives in life, surely it is plain to see, that we have all been affected by that same spirit that was in Judas. Where else could some of our human attitudes and deeds have originated? We may not like to admit it; but it is true just the same. That nature was inherited; and that is what the word of God has to work on, in order to mold us into the image of the only begotten Son of God. Well as we look at those disciples, there was John, whom the scripture says, leaned upon the breast of Jesus. When we see something like that today we say, Those guys are gay. But evidently, in those days at least, that was a custom that did not carry such an identity. I have seen similar expressions in Cairo, Egypt; not too many years ago, and I suppose that is what caused me to realize, This is just a social custom in some nations of the world, and it does not mean that those men are gay, like it would if you saw the same thing in America. But the point is John was a quiet, easy going type of person, and Peter was quick tempered and impulsive, and many times said things he shouldn’t have said. Then you have Thomas, a man who would not believe the report of others, until he had seen something himself. We still have Thomas’s today; but I do not unchristianize them, for that merely brings out the weakness of their faith and confidence at that moment. Do not forget that the Lord did a special thing for Thomas’ sake; instead of condemning him; so that alone should prove, that we certainly should not take it upon ourselves to judge everything according to the way it looks to us at a certain moment of time. History tells us that Thomas was martyred for the faith; in the nation of India, so once he became convinced, there was no turning back. But look at Simon Peter: in Matthew 16:16, we see where he had a great revelation of who Jesus was; for when Jesus asked, Whom do you say that I am, Peter replied. “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God.” Yet when Jesus was arrested, he denied even knowing Him. Did the Lord remove him from his office, because of that? No. It was to Peter, He said, (after His resurrection) Feed my sheep. In spite of His human weaknesses, Jesus saw something in him that was going to be of benefit later. Who was it, on the day of Pentecost, that preached a sermon and three thousand souls were saved? God created conditions within that mass of people, that made it necessary for someone to explain what was going on; and Peter was the man that did it. When that 120 disciples of Jesus, came out of the upper room speaking in tongues, it caused a lot of commotion in the streets of Jerusalem; and certain of the local Jews began mocking them, and said, These men are full of new wine. It was at that very moment, that Peter started reaching his hand into that bucket of grain and feeding the sheep; which is what Jesus had told him to do.


As we look back at the 21st chapter of John, where Jesus had met his disciples on the seashore, after they had fished all night, He already had a meal prepared for them; and said to them, “Come and dine.” Then when they finished eating Jesus said to Peter, “Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these?” Peter did not quite know what to expect; but he answered right back, “Yea Lord; thou knowest that I love thee,” Jesus said this time, “Feed my lambs.” Jesus asked him again and when he answered, “Yea Lord; thou knowest that I love thee,” Jesus said this time, “Feed my sheep,” and then repeated the question a third time, until Peter really became grieved with it all and answered back, “Lord, thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee,” and Jesus repeated once again, “Feed my sheep.” Now in Peter’s mind, he no doubt felt that Jesus was giving him a hard job, and he looked over at John and said, “What shall this man do?” Saints: are you seeing anything in this? Forget Peter and John for a minute, and think about Faith Assembly. When you are asked to do something: what difference does it make, what others are doing? When the Lord speaks to your heart about something: do not check around to see what other people are doing; obey Him. Peter might not have liked the answer Jesus gave him; but He said to him, “If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? Follow thou me.” You may not like the way the Lord answers you at times; but He desires to have you put first things first. WE need to follow Him; before we start looking around to see who else is following. I hope I can say this right; so it will not be misunderstood. But Faith Assembly has a responsibility that goes beyond just drifting along through life. We have been raised up, here in the area where this message started, and people look at us, to see how we are exemplifying the truth that was delivered to this age. Do not say within your heart, Let the others see the example; for it is up to every individual; to conduct themselves in a way that would not cause someone else to stumble.


Some of you may be like a lot of people that are actually our critics. They have the idea, that what we preach here, is not all that important. But I believe God raised up this little church to stand for something; while others who should have been standing for the same thing, were running the roads criticizing us. I have never desired to be the big chief; nor do I expect to receive any special recognition beyond that which the Lord Himself brings about. I do not need it. All I really desire, is to have the perfect will of God in my life; and to see things, and people, as God sees them. I want to help God’s people whenever I can; and I certainly do not want to miss the will and purpose of God; trying to build something for myself. Neither do I want to interfere with what others are doing, if they themselves can do what they are doing, and keep me out of it. But just to show you how things really are, and let you see how God Himself can change them; I want to relate something to you. Over a year and a half ago, I received a letter from a young man in Africa. I did not know him, I had never heard his name. But in the letter, he spoke of how the other element over there had criticized what we publish in the Contender and warned people against reading it. Then he told of one young man which seemed to be very aggressive spiritually, and desired to do something for God: how he got hold of the Contender, and became very much enlightened, and excited about it, until that other element went to work on him. They put so much unbelief in him, that he felt like it was wrong to even read the Contender. This one, who wrote the letter to me, tried at various times, to explain to him what was happening; but the persecution he was getting from the other element kept him from being able to receive what the brother was trying to get him to see. Then one night, God in His mercy, gave the young man a dream. In the dream, he saw himself go to the Post Office: and was given a package, sent from me; and he knew he had not even asked me for anything. (At that time, he had not even communicated with me.) But when he opened the package, it was a new suit of clothes. (In that part of Africa, a new suit of clothes, is like a bank account of a considerable amount.) Naturally when he awakened, and realized that he had received something from me in the dream, that he had not asked for, he was puzzled by the whole thing. Then, he told the other brother about the dream, and he immediately said to him, Don’t you realize what it is? It is God’s way, through Bro. Jackson, of giving you a revelation that will robe your soul. Well that sovereign act on the part of God Himself, caused the young man to start reading the Contender again; and as he studied the messages, he began to understand what those other characters had been doing. So with great joy and excitement, he sat down and wrote to me, relating the whole matter. Now I do not know how something like this will affect you who sit here all the time and accept this truth that is preached here; but this thrills my soul; just to know that God has a way of dealing with every predestined soul, to get them in the truth of His word, and free from denominational bondage. Hallelujah! Do not ever allow yourself to think that God’s hands are tied. Not one predestined soul will perish. Therefore whether you believe this church is of any importance or not, God is using it to get His message of truth into various parts of the world where souls are hungry; and there is no other source where they can receive truth. The denominational churches have missionaries in all parts of the world, and they know the scriptures; so that they can quote much of the Bible from memory; but they have no revelation of what it means. They have John 3:16; and certainly that comes first; but for a predestined son and daughter of God, that is just the starting place; for God is not saving us, just to keep us from going to hell. There is a life of exampleship to be lived, a message of truth to uphold, and a communion with the Father, that one can only have, after they receive a true revelation of the Godhead; and of His plan and purpose in redemption. Denominational people realize of course, that there is to be some kind of perfection; for they can read that, right in the Bible; but most of them are expecting it to come through some great celebrity; bishop So and So, or cardinal So and So, who has received the Holy Ghost and now speaks in tongues. They have been taught that way; and they will believe like that all their lives, except for certain one’s here and there, who were foreknown of the Father: these will receive a revelation and separate themselves from those systems. These are the ones that will be getting into God’s tub to be cleansed, just like all the rest of us who have been called out of that mess of religious confusion.


Once you understand what God is after; you begin to look at things differently. You will no longer come to church just merely out of habit. You will start looking at it from the standpoint: I am here to take a bath. This tub, in reality, gives us a further revelation, and deeper depths in our total commitment to God. We do not come together to pin achievement stars on each other; nor to wave flags and boast of what we have, nor to shove one another aside, and try to take their place; we are here by the grace and mercy of God, to yield ourselves to His total plan and purpose for our lives. There are a lot of people running the roads today; claiming to be in this message of truth; but conducting themselves more like these presidential candidates that are out here trying to get people to line up with them. These kind, are always looking for someone who will agree with them, instead of people who will agree with the word of God. Well it is sad to say; but this kind will never be washed by the word. Saints: I hope you all understand, I am not preaching this to hurt anyone; nor to try to win any special favor for myself. But if I ever saw in my heart anything that every true child of God must do, it is this, and I put myself at the top of the list; knowing that every last one of us require the same kind of cleansing. Therefore having this call of God upon my life; no matter how small or insignificant you may feel yourself to be, if you consider yourself to be a Christian, I am going to do everything God shows me to do, to help you get in this tub. God will supply all the necessary elements to accomplish this cleansing; but it is up to every individual member of the body of Christ, to submit themselves to it. You must come to the designated place, and get in the water. This type of illustration is more of an open situation; like a public bath house. I will use an illustration, that many of you can identify with personally; and that all the rest of you can easily understand. When I was drafted into the Army, during the World War 2 period, my bath procedures changed drastically. Instead of taking a bath privately, in an old number 3 galvanized wash tub, I had to walk into a great big shower room, where there were many shower heads lined up down the wall, strip off naked and take a shower, right in front of a lot of other men. I’ll tell you brothers and sisters, it is a very humiliating experience; but you have to do it, or some others will be designated to strip you down, and scrub you; and when they do it like that, it is never a pleasant experience. Not only are you scrubbed hard, but everyone else knows about it. IN other words, you either take a shower every day, or someone will make you wish you had; for that was a requirement for everyone; and that is exactly how God looks upon this bath, by the washing of His word. If you are a true child of His, and you will not submit yourself willingly when the tub is full: He will use whatever means necessary, to get you into His tub. As I said earlier, This washing is for your inner man, that has not yet learned how to submit totally to him. In the Army, they would scrub you with steel wool, a corn cob, sand paper, or whatever they could get hold of; but I sincerely hope none of us will force the Lord to use such drastic means on us. You may say, why do I need to be washed, I haven’t done anything? But you cannot be in this old world, without getting a little dirt on you once in a while, spiritually speaking. It is all characterized in what the Lord Jesus did at the Passover supper, when he washed His disciples’ feet. Remember how Peter reacted to the idea of his Lord washing his feet? “Lord, dost thou wash my feet? Thou shalt never wash my feet.” That was his way of saying, I am not worthy to have you wash my feet. But what did Jesus say to him? “If I wash thee not, thou has no part with me.” Then Peter’s response was altogether different. In essence, he said, Lord, I just didn’t realize that it was all that necessary. Then he said, “Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands and my head.” When he realized that what Jesus was doing really did have significance, he wanted the full benefit; but Jesus said to him, “He that is washed needeth not save to wash his feet but is clean every whit: and ye are clean.” That is clarified in John 15:3, where Jesus said to them, “Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken unto you.” We are clean, as far as our faith in the Lord is concerned; and clean because we have received a revelation of the true doctrines of the word of God; but there are still things in our inner make up, that the word of God has not fully penetrated up to this point; and that is what He is after, in this final cleansing process. In other words, We are either going to make it according to the will of the Lord; or He is going to boot us out; for He cannot allow us to choose our own way, when it comes to obeying His word. That brings me to re-state this, There will not be any tares getting into this water; it is strictly for the true children of God. Even they, will not all jump in at first; but their time will come. Just for a little illustration in the natural, I will relate a condition in our own home. You know how some children are, when it comes time for a bath, and head washing; they act like they are scared to death of the water. When our children were small, we had one daughter that would run and hide, when it came time to take a bath. I don’t know exactly why; but a lot of the children of God act the same way, at times. But there came the day with our daughter that this thing was all over. She came walking up to my wife and said, Mommy, I am not going to be like that any more; and she never was. God will bring each of us to such a place concerning His word, before we get out of here in the rapture. Some will be anxious to jump in the tub while others are reluctant; but one thing is sure: there will be no exceptions; we will all be cleansed the same way.


The tub is being filled, to accomplish in the purpose of God what Paul spoke of, in Ephesians 5:24-26. We have looked at the various conditions that make this bath necessary; and we understand, that in order to take such a bath, there has to be certain instruments in the picture, the tub, the water, the place, and so forth, and we see from the very life of Jesus Himself, the necessity of being tested and proved. Afer He was baptized in water, and the great eternal Spirit took up His abode in Him: the scripture says, He was led of the Spirit into the wilderness; to be tempted of the devil. That is where His great consecration to the will of the Father was finalized; for the devil offered Him everything the world has to offer anyone, if He would just simply agree to his terms. But reminding the devil of what is written in the scriptures, Jesus rejected every temptation, and proved once and for all, that He wanted nothing this world has to offer; but only the perfect will of the Father at all times. Big evangelists of our day, have been offered the same things Jesus was offered; and they fell for it, and are on their road to disaster. As a matter of fact, disaster is already overtaking them; because they chose fame and fortune, instead of the perfect will of God. I am not saying that their great programs never accomplished anything for God; I am only pointing to the fact that the men themselves have missed God; and what little has been accomplished through their great programs, could have been accomplished by a lot smaller means. Jesus had no special agent to set up meetings for him; and no million dollar buildings to preach in; yet what He had to say, has touched lives around this old world ever since; because what He said, and what He did, was all by the leadership of the great eternal Spirit, the Creator of heaven and earth and all things therein. Whatever God directs, will always accomplish His purpose; so when He directs us, by His Spirit, to get into the tub, for our final cleansing; we will be washed clean, and made ready for the coming of the Lord, when we willingly do so.


Now before we actually deal with what the water consists of in this illustration, let us take a look at the hand that will do the scrubbing. The hand in this case, speaks of the fivefold ministry in the Church of the living God. We do not find the word fivefold, in the Bible itself; that is terminology used to describe the five offices set forth in the scriptures, for the perfecting of the body. These are God called men from over the face of this entire globe, that God directs by His Spirit, to minister to His Church; which is called the body of Christ. I can assure you also, that Oral Roberts, Jimmy Swaggart, Pat Robertson and these other great men with such world recognition, are not among that fivefold ministry. They speak as though they are; but they refuse to adhere to the doctrines and principles set forth in the scriptures; and run their programs according to what their supporters expect, instead. Brothers and Sisters: This washing and dressing that gets us ready to meet the Lord, will be done in such a simple way, the world church will not even know it is taking place. While they are looking for some great thing to take place: the true people of God will be moving right into place, according to the perfect plan of the Father. But for a thorough washing of the body, a hand is needed; and we need to take a look at that hand. Some hands are not very pretty to look at; but no matter how rough, and crude looking they are: to the body they belong to, they do the job. It is the fingers and thumb on that hand, that really fill in the details for this comparison though, for each one of them has a certain function that they perform for the body. The thumb sort of sticks out there by itself; but actually it works in harmony with each of the four fingers. It is the thumb, that actually locks everything in the grip of the fingers. It is also the thumb, that controls the object of whatever the hand lifts up. Once that thumb locks an object in, you can do just about anything you desire to do with it; but the thumb alone, without the fingers, is not nearly so useful to the body. It takes the five working together, for the most effective benefit to the body. Your index finger is a pointing finger. If someone asks you for directions: that index finger is the one that automatically points the way. But the middle finger, the one that sticks out the farthest, has a nerve in it, that runs right to the brain, and is uniquely called the balance finger. It is very sensitive to the equalizing of things. Close your eyes and walk toward a wall, and see which finger gives you the first warning of what is ahead. Then we look at the last two together, the ring finger and the little finger. These two fingers work together, have the touch of tenderness, as you take hold of a little baby, it will immediately start crying, simply because they do not realize the importance of that tender touch. Little children, and especially babies, are very sensitive to the touch of your hand; and it is those last two fingers on your hand, that really make the difference. But having said this much, I will say no more. For if I tried to tell you which one is an apostle, which is a prophet, which is an evangelist, and so forth: some would take it and go the wrong way with it. People are so technical about these things; and yet so careless, when it comes to the overall picture. They will lay hold on a man, and make him anything that suits their purpose; but the very moment he goes a little contrary to something they are expecting: they will run him out of town on a rail. People like that will never know for sure who is God sent, and who is not; but the little bride of Christ will, because there is something in her to bear witness to the true ministry sent of God. But remember, It takes the full hand, to properly bathe the body; so from the spiritual standpoint, just be sure you do not get your eyes upon any one man; and refuse to take anything from anyone else, or you will never be washed clean. For instance, your thumb will not go in your ear; but neither can you grip a wash cloth very well without the use of the thumb.


Let us begin now, to look at the water of this illustration. This water will not affect your physical body; it is strictly for the cleansing of your inner self. Oh there are certain things that will no doubt be reflected by the outer shell; but the cleansing is for the inner man; that is to be molded into the very image of Jesus Christ. Well before you get into a tub of natural water, you test the temperature. Some people like the water a little hotter than others; so they do not get into the tub until the temperature is right. But remember, God is not going to force you to get into the water. That is something we do willingly because we desire to be clean. If God has to use persuasion, or force in any way, it will be for the purpose of waking us up to our need of this cleansing, instead of actually forcing us into the tub. I hope you c an see the difference. There is a definite difference between forcing someone to do something against their will, and actually creating conditions in their lives that turns their thinking around and makes them willing to do it. But do not be mislead by those who are just putting on a show of righteousness; for Jesus Himself said, Not everyone that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father. We have slept, in our walk with the Lord; and our garments have become wrinkled and blemished; so whatever this washing process is to do for us, it is to the inner man, that it will be done; for that is where our robe of righteousness is worn, and that robe must be acceptable to Him; for us to be called to the marriage supper of the Lamb. In Revelation 19:7, we find these words, “Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to Him; for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and His wife hath MADE HERSELF ready.” To the natural mind, all of this may sound very confusing, talking about washing the body, getting spots, wrinkles and blemishes out of our robes of righteousness, and dressing ourselves properly. But the person with a spiritual mind, knows every bit of this terminology applies to the application of the revealed word of God to our lives. In its various phases, it picks us up out of the filth of this world, cleanses us from unbelief, fills us with the Holy Spirit, reveals the overall plan and purpose of God to us, cleans up our attitudes and motives, and robes us with a garment of righteousness, that makes us just like Jesus. But this is not done in a day’s time; it is accomplished over a period of time; and our progress depends upon many factors. Some have more opportunities than others; and some yield themselves to the leadership of the Spirit more readily than others, but by the time Jesus appears for the rapture, all of God’s true living bride saints, will be ready to arise and meet Him in the air. Therefore no matter what examples are used, and no matter what the terminology may be: the word of God is designated to accomplish every needed thing, and the more we yield to Him, the faster we grow. It is just that simple. God furnishes the means, and we furnish ourselves, and in the end, He gets what He is after.


Let us go to 1st Corinthians now, to see how this water is going to affect us. We will begin in verse 10, of Chapter 1. This is where we begin to check the temperature of the water. Now you may say, Bro. Jackson: How can you get that, out of this scripture? Well let us just begin reading, and see. Remember, Paul was dealing with that generation of what we call, the Apostolic Church. They had no tares, nor foolish virgins in the picture at that time; so from the time they surrendered their hearts to God, they were brought into a relationship where the word of God began to accomplish in their lives, His purpose of purification and true cleansing. Naturally the end results were not in the picture at that time, because it had to be applied to the Church, over centuries of time. But Paul said this, “Now I beseech you brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you; but that ye be perfectly joined together in the same mind and in the same judgment.” There are a number of points to be brought out; from just that one verse. First, he knows they are brethren; for there were no tares in the picture at that time. Then we not that he is not just giving his own opinion; for he said he was speaking by the authority of Jesus Christ who is the head of the body. Then they were admonished to all speak the same thing. Well there is only one way to do that. In order for all to speak the same thing: everyone has to be getting what they speak, from the same source; and that source would have to be the head. Some will always say, or at least think, Is that possible? Well brothers and sisters, the hour is coming, when we will all speak the same thing; or we will not all go to the same place. I say that, with love and respect for every true child of God, regardless of what your stage of statural growth may be. If Jesus loved you enough to purchase you with His own blood: it behooves me to look upon you as one redeemed by the same blood that redeemed me. Think of Jesus Himself, as he hung there on that old cross, with that angry mob ridiculing Him. He said, Father forgive them, for they know not what they do. The kind of love He displayed there, is what the Father has purposed to perfect in every true child of His that is still alive, waiting for the rapture to take place. Well when Paul wrote this, there was no such thing as a denomination, so it had to be because of some condition that had arisen in the Church, among the Christian people. In other words, among those whom Paul looked upon as children of God. It was not denominational differences, like we have all be subjected to; it was just a difference in the way they looked upon the ministry of that hour, and what they meant to them personally. Any time we are left to make decisions, based upon our natural eyesight, and our natural hearing, we will not see and hear as God sees and hears. Therefore if we are admonished in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to all speak the same thing: that means God has obligated Himself to make the truth available to each one of us. In other words, it is possible for each one of us to receive from the head. Yes, legally we all have the same head; but in reality you would never know it, because we are so busy with our thoughts; His thoughts do not flow down to us. The communication line is cut off. In order to have the mind of Christ, we have to be emptied of self. That applies to every area of life.


Now saints, we might look upon this problem in the Corinthian Church, and consider it a simple one; but remember this, That was the beginning of what eventually became the spirit of denominationalism. It all started in personal feelings as to who meant the most to who; but look what that spirit has produced during the 1900 years since Paul dealt with this problem. Let us read a little more; and you will see what I mean. Verse 11, “For it hath been declared unto me of you, my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe, that there are contentions among you.” That does not mean that the family of Chloe were a bunch of tattlers. They just simply recognized a condition in the Church, that they did not know how to handle; so they wrote to Paul about it. What was the problem? Let us see what Paul had to say about it. “Now this I say, that everyone of you saith, I am of Paul; (In other words, I believe like Paul) and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of Christ. Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you? Or were ye baptized in the name of Paul?” Any time a congregation of people, no matter how large, or how small it may be, begin to have personal feelings as to the importance of men in the ministry; there will sooner or later, be divisions as a result of it. Some have personal feelings as to the importance of men in the ministry: there will sooner or later, be divisions as a result of it. Some have personal friends in the ministry, and they feel that this should make a difference. Others feel that because they were saved under the ministry of a certain man, that should make a difference, and all such as this; when actually every true minister of the gospel of Jesus Christ, has the same purpose at heart; which is to give Jesus the preeminence in all things. It is so easy to take sides in this sort of thing, if we do not talk to the head about the situation, as soon as we hear about it. I do not mean to belittle anyone that has ever been guilty of conduct such as this; for at one time or other, we all have. But the way is made, for every true child of God to be led by the Spirit; and those who have learned to follow His leading, are free from this sort of problem. Coming out of the Dark Ages though, the Church became scattered around among many different denominations so that God could only deal with individuals on the basis of their own personal walk with Him. Perfection of the Church, was not even in the picture during those years. Many of those old saints lived lives so dedicated to Christ, that they saw themselves in those scriptures, and would not get involved in situations that would arise. These would live their lives, die and go into the grave with that kind of dedication; while others who would not take their advice, would fight and fuss, and verbally whip each other all over the place; and finally, some would leave, and go build another church. There was no law against that; but the point is, That kind of spirit can never perfect the Church.


As Paul responded to the information that had been presented to him by the house of Chloe, he did not hesitate to mention the name of the family that had cared enough about what was going on, to write to him about it. He said, “Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; (Peter) and I of Christ. (They had their eyes upon the one that God had used to lead them to Christ, rather than upon Christ Himself; so Paul said this.) Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you? Or were you baptized in the name of Paul? (It is not a matter of how baptized you; for we are all ministers of Jesus Christ, and whatever we do, should point you to Him.) I think God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gaius; (says Paul) Lest any (of you) should say that I had baptized in mine own name. And I baptized also the household of Stephanas: besides (them) I know not whether I baptized any other. For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel: not with wisdom of words, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect.” Of course, people who try to prove that baptism is not important, always jump on that; not really caring what Paul was actually dealing with. He knew the virtue did not lay in who did the baptizing; so I am sure he let his co-workers in the gospel of Christ do most of that, as they went from place to place. But do not ever try to prove that Paul did not care whether new converts were baptized or not; or you will have to skip over Acts 19:1-5, where He questioned some men about their baptism; and they were re-baptized. If I did not have anything else to look at. I would still have to say, Baptism is important, when I read the 19th chapter of Acts; and if you are honest, you will too. If Paul had been like some of these modern preachers of our day: he would have said, Oh well, it doesn’t matter whether you are baptized or not, just as long as you believe in Jesus. But to me, what he did there emphasizes the importance of being baptized; and of being baptized correctly; but does not put any importance upon who does the baptizing. He knew, when he wrote to that Corinthian Assembly, that as long as they were placing importance upon whose ministry they came in under: they would never gain any favor with God. A congregation will never move on with God; as long as they have that kind of bickering in their midst. But for them to all speak the same thing, like he admonished them to do, they all had to start talking to the head; (Jesus Christ) and then let the head talk to them. As children of God, if we have not heard from the head, we ought to just keep our mouth’s shut. For you can be sure, that when we start speaking things that do not come from the head, the devil will find a way to use it; to stir up trouble. What people say many times, is just their own natural ideas about certain things, and not really meant to cause any trouble; but it turns out that if they are too stubborn to admit it, when they are wrong, the devil is always there to take over. He enlarges on it; and sees to it, that others get in on it. But just as Paul asked that Corinthian Church, Is Christ divided? Sometimes people conduct themselves as though they think there are all different kinds of Christians. (I am talking about people who are supposed to know the truth.) But if you had lived in that apostolic hour of time, you would have known for sure, that to be a Christian, was to believe the gospel as it was preached by those who had walked with Jesus: for there were no private interpretations for select groups. What was preached mean the same thing to all who believed it; or they had to be straightened out, just like these did. That is the very reason why I seldom ever baptize anyone; because the virtue does not lay in the man who baptizes; but rather in the obedience on the part of the one being baptized. When a believer presents himself, or herself for scriptural baptism, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ; then the benefit Peter spoke of, in Acts 2:38, is received, no matter who does the baptizing. Naturally that rests within the scope of the true believers. You would not go to a trinity preacher, to get baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; for they believe baptism is just for a testimony to the world, of the faith you have in Jesus Christ. I have never yet figured out, who they think the old Ethiopian eunuch Phillip baptized, was testifying to. Nevertheless when Phillip preached the gospel to him, he was ready to get baptized, just as soon as they came upon a hole of water. That one event in itself, ought to tell people something, if they had eyes to see truth. In the case of these Corinthian believers: it seems that they had just let themselves drift into carnal arguments, conducting themselves like little children who argue among themselves. Anytime you find people placing special emphasis on who baptized them, or on the place WHERE they were baptized (like maybe the Jordan river) you can know for sure, that they are people who need to grow up. You could know all about serpent seed, the godhead, eternal security, and all of those doctrinal points; but if you allow the devil to play with your mind and fill it with little personality traits, you are not going to grow another inch; spiritually speaking, until you get straightened out. I will not take away your experience of justification; but I will tell you this; God did not save your soul, to have you act like that. If you are guilty: go to your brother or sister whichever the case may be, and say, I am sorry I argued with you about whatever it was, and ask each other’s forgiveness. That is the only way you are going to get back on the right track with the Lord, and start growing again. Furthermore if you are truly a child of God, He is only going to let you get by with those little carnal disagreements, just so long, and then He will let the devil shoot an arrow through you, that will create such a hurt in you that you will never get over it. Naturally this is just my way of trying to impress upon you, the fact that it is possible to allow yourself to drift to a place, that even though God forgives you when you repent, you never fully recover from the hurt that you have experienced. Many times Christian people are guilty of conduct and attitudes that create a sickening affect within the body of people they assemble with, rather than helping that body to cast a greater light, and reflect a greater image of the one who died for us on Calvary. Denominational people have always fussed and argued among themselves; but the true body of Christ has no place for that kind of carnality. That is why we need to get into this tub we have been talking about.


I hope all of you remember what I said, before I started reminding you of these various carnal actions and attitudes of some Christian people. I said, We will test the water, to see if the temperature is right, and see if we are ready to get into the tub. Some of you may say, What is he talking about? But if the Spirit of God ever deals with you, like He did with me, a week ago Thursday night: you would not have to ask such a question. All week long I had thought, Lord what am I going to preach on, this weekend? I had these other brethren preach Sunday night, and Thursday night, and I went to bed Thursday night, with my mind in a normal trend of thinking. But when I awakened Friday morning: it was just like my mind had been dealt with all night long. It was as though my thoughts were being pulled out of a memory bank, and projecting a picture before me, using these scriptures that I am dealing with. They just came to me one right after the other, a constant flow. I could begin to see an altogether different way of looking at people, and of dealing with them. But let me say this also, My words may sound stern, and some of you may think I am mad at you, and that I am picking on you. I am not picking on anyone, and I am not trying to be hurtful; but at the same time I know that I cannot take back what I say; it is to accomplish a purpose of God. If you think none of this applies to you: then just be patient; your time will come; for you are not out of here yet. God still has some work to do on you, before the rapture takes place; if you are a child of His. I have had a week to think this over, and the picture has stayed right there before me; so I have no doubt that God wants it dealt with. Therefore I will ask you to go with me into the 3rd chapter of 1st Peter, at this time. By the help of God: we are going to see, that without using the same words, Paul, Peter, James, John and Jude, all dealt with the same thing, in the lives of the Christians of their day. But even though they did not use the same words, (In other words, they did not quote each other) what they wrote, was to accomplish the same purpose. Our very human makeup constantly rebels against God; so we have to be taught to bring this old human nature under subjection to the Spirit we now have within us, in order to be molded into a vessel that can fulfill the purpose of God. Peter has been talking about husbands and wives, building up to a spiritual picture that is to be applied, so let us begin reading in verse 8, and realize that he is definitely writing to believers who have all been redeemed by the same shed blood of Jesus Christ; and all baptized into one body by the same Spirit, according to what Paul said, in 1st Corinthians 12:13. “Finally, be ye all of one mind, having compassion one of another, (He is not saying one thing different than what Paul said; he is just using his own words.) Love as brethren, be pitiful, (The word pitiful, means compassion in this sense. In other words, be full of compassion, one for another.) Be courteous.” To be courteous in the sense of this usage, is to have a generous expression of greeting and respect for each other, no matter what the circumstances may be. That cannot be applied to tares of course; but people who are all true children of God will eventually have to come to such a place. Naturally God Himself is the only one that knows for sure who is a tare, and who is a son or daughter of His; therefore as we apply these scriptures to our own lives, we will be treating tares as though they are true children of God, as long as they are able to sit among us. But when these true Christian virtues are really being applied in an assembly, tares do not feel the liberty to attend and participate, like they do when the real children of God conduct themselves more like they do. IN other words, we are going to have to yield ourselves more to the Spirit of God; and allow Him to cultivate in us, His attributes; before we can see tares as God Himself sees them. Paul, Peter, and those leaders in the Church of the 1st century, recognized that tare spirit, as it came down the road trying to get into the Church; and that caused them to write to the various assemblies; warning them of such. You can read 2nd Thessalonians, Chapter 2, and see what Paul wrote to them; and in the 2nd Chapter of 2nd Peter, You see what Peter had to say about false teachers, and so forth. Then in the 1st Epistle of John Chapter 2, he speaks of the same thing, and then says. “But ye have an unction from the Holy One, and ye know all things.” He said, “I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth, but because ye know it, and that no lie is OF THE TRUTH.” He has quite a bit to say about antichrists, but you can read it later, if you wish. James likewise admonished those who are sanctified by the Father, and preserved in Jesus Christ, to earnestly contend for the faith that was once delivered unto the saints; because there are certain men ordained to condemnation themselves, who will take the truth and pervert it, and so forth. So the point is, God is not trying to force us to agree with tares: but rather to conduct ourselves like children of God ought to, rather than act like the tares that sit among us, even if they do reap some benefit from it all. God is not even trying to change the tares; it is you and me, that He is after. He will never get any of them in this tub we are looking at here; but a lot of them have followed the saints to the place where the tub is. God will deal specifically with each child of His, until the inner man is completely dedicated and consecrated to the point where we can see as Jesus saw. NO ROOM FOR SELFISHNESS

As we continue on with what Peter wrote, I will say this, We can never be of the same mind; as long as we have selfish, personal feelings about how the body of Christ is to function. Nor if we have selfish ambitions, or jealous motives. Your hand is not jealous of your head. If you bump the thing on something and a big knot raises up on it: what is the first thing that happens? Your hand automatically rubs it; in an effort to comfort it; and that is the way we should be, as members of this body of Christ. We rub each other many times, but I am afraid it is for the wrong reason too much of the time; rubbing each other the wrong way, as the saying goes. When we all begin to be of the same mind, like the scripture tells us we should be, we will all flow with the Spirit in the same direction. If you want a good look at just the opposite of that, look at Oral Roberts, Jim Bakker, Pat Robertson, Jimmy Swaggart, and Jerry Falwell. They all read the same Bible we read. They all claim to be Christians; called of God to lead His people. Yet when you look at them, you see five different heads, going five different ways. They are not of the same mind; and never can be; so do not look at them for what you need; look to Jesus, the true author of all these scriptures we are looking at. As I said earlier, none of us are immune to the devil’s tricks so unless we hide ourselves in Jesus Christ, and let Him robe us with His righteousness: we are headed for trouble. Time is too short, for God to allow us to keep putting off, what we know we should do. He will just simply turn hell loose against us, until we surrender up, and give Him what He is after. He will not allow us to hide behind the name of Jesus forever, while we run the road of life greedily seeking popularity and recognition for selfish, personal gain. If I am supposed to be anything: I do not try to outsmart someone else. God Himself puts up those who are supposed to be up; and He will eventually put down all the rest, but He will first let them manifest what they truly have in them; so that those who are spiritual, may know what is happening.


Verse 9, here in 1st Peter, chapter 3, is what really begins to speak to us. It is sometimes hard for us to see ourselves as we really are; unless someone actually forces us to look into a mirror. Well that is what this is; a mirror that lets us take a good look at ourselves in the light of reality. Continuing on from verse 8, Peter says, “Not rendering evil for evil, or railing for railing: but contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called, that ye should inherit a blessing.” The word railing, speaks of accusing and condemning statements made when people are disagreeing with each other. Peter says it should be just the opposite (contrariwise) of that; we should be looking for ways to be a blessing to each other, knowing that we are all called of God, to inherit a blessing. How many times have we just read right over those verses, without even realizing that they were written for the purpose of helping us in our spiritual walk with the Lord, and with each other? Our old flesh is capable of doing things at times, when under pressure, that we as children of God would not do. That is another reason why we need washing with the water of God’s word. Whatever there is a need for: God makes it available to us. We speak of divine healing; and we realize that it is an act of God’s mercy; but it can only be recognized in situations where it is needed. If there is no need for healing: healing is not on our minds. (I am just using this to make a point.) But if we have a loved one lying at the point of death, and medical science has exhausted their resources, and said that there is nothing more that they can do: then everything rests completely in the hands of God. If there is a change, and the person recovers, we understand that they have been touched by the invisible hand of the Almighty Creator Himself. Some of the old time doctors of years past, would say to you, His condition is beyond my ability to deal with; it is now up to a higher power. But the point I am making, is that there was a need for that healing touch; and God was glorified in it. Well in some ways, the way we look at it, we would have to say, the body of Christ is sick. Some of it’s problems seem to be beyond our human comprehension. We see no way that God could ever be glorified through it. But the truth is, Jesus Christ hung there on an old cross almost two thousand years ago, suffering shame and agony His precious blood spilled upon the ground, to redeem us back to God. Therefore we need to look upon each other as children of God; and regardless of how hopeless it looks: know that God is able to heal whatever is sick, and wash whatever is dirty, and in the end, have a glorious Church, without spot, wrinkle, or blemish; that Jesus Christ can present to Himself, to sit with Him, and rule with Him for a thousand years. Only when we humble ourselves and yield to the leadership of the Spirit, can we see each other as God sees us. We see all the faults and failures of one another, and many times, instead of trying to help one another, we push each other down. Brothers and Sisters: Paul compared these individual members of the body of Christ, to the individual members of our own human bodies, to show how we need to help each other, in order for the body to function properly. I cannot put any of you into heaven; and I cannot take any of you out of heaven; so if I cannot help you along the way: I at least, ought not hinder you. But the truth is, If I just stand back, and fail to get into this tub where God can wash me: I will hinder you; because I will not be able to deal with problems of life in a spiritual way. Our thoughts are not God’s thoughts; unless we are led of the Spirit. That is why the world is full of preachers today who can quote the Bible from Genesis to Revelation, and still not be true mouth pieces for God. They look at everything through their natural understanding, instead of letting the head (Jesus Christ) do their thinking. When God takes the truth recorded on those pages, and puts it in your heart: you d o not have to memorize the verses word for word; it is a picture stamped upon your heart, that Satan cannot take away from you. Thousands can rise against it; but the truth you hold by revelation cannot be shaken. That is what God is after; a people that will not let every little carnal thing that comes along, shake them, and cause them to abuse each other.


When I woke up Friday morning: I just had to go pray. These scriptures were all running through my mind one right after the other, in a constant flow. But as I went before the Lord in prayer, a picture began to form: and I could see what this washing really does. It washes your old nature away completely; so that the old man of the flesh is finally crucified, and the Spirit of God is in complete control. We do not die easily. One day we will think we are dead; and the next day realize that we are just as much alive as ever. The Holy Ghost is in us; but He is not leading us; we have made Him a prisoner, so to speak. Nevertheless as we walk this road of life, and many times do and say things that are not right, it is His presence in us, that lets us know we are not going to get by with it. WE know the chastening hand of God will go to work on us in some way. That is a promise from His word; that every son whom He receiveth will be chastened. What we do, or say, may seem to us like a very small, insignificant thing; but in the eyes of God, be looked upon as an evil act, or evil expression. That is because we do not see what the devil is able to do; as he lurks in the shadows looking for an opportunity to push us the wrong way in our inner feelings. Bro. Jackson: do you really believe Holy Ghost filled Christians are guilty of the things you have been talking about? I certainly do. Who do you think these Holy men of God were writing to? Not one admonition in any of these epistles was written to tares. If you think Christian people never do anything wrong: you are terribly misguided. The scripture says, Be ye perfect. It does not say, you are already perfect. Some people are looking for something that is perfect; that they can join up with. I have actually heard people say. I am looking for the perfect church. Well you may be looking for it; but you are not going to find it. The best you can do, is find a body of people who desire to be made perfect, and get with them; and one day, you will see the perfect Church. As long as the Church has a need to be washed: God is going to keep gathering her together in places where she can be washed; and the individuals that make up the true Church, will recognize their need for this washing. How will they recognize that? By seeing themselves as they are; and realizing that they are not yet like Jesus Christ, whom they are to be made into the image of. Foolish pride keeps a lot of people from admitting just how needy they really are. But one thing is sure: Their condition is not hid from God; and if they are His children, they will have to get into the same tub all the rest of us are being washed in. He will not make any special provisions; to cater to their feelings of pride. When we first receive the Holy Ghost we are so tender toward God, that we are willing to do anything just to please Him. But as time passes and He begins to pull back that hedge He had around us, and allow us to be subjected to the vicious attacks of our adversary and devil, our old self has an opportunity to respond, and many times we do not act like Christians at all. Political affiliations and individual feelings get us into some very embarrassing situations at times. It does not mean that we have not experienced the grace of God in our soul; it just proves that there is still too much of the old nature present, and lets us realize that God has much work yet, before we are molded into the image He is looking for. Some people look for an argument, like ducks look for a whole of water. They think arguing brings out virtue; but what it really brings out is carnality. God lets them see a little something in His word, and they immediately grab hold of someone who does not see it, and argue with them about it. What good does that do? Only the Spirit of God can give a person a revelation. Arguing will not do it. It takes some people longer than others, to realize that you cannot accomplish the purpose of God by sticking your foot in every open door where there is a chance to argue with someone. There are times when everything you say may be 100 percent correct, and you may be 100 percent wrong in saying it, because your motive is wrong, or because you have run ahead of the Lord. These are just things I am using to cause us to examine ourselves, and see if we are ready to get into the tub and be washed. How many times have you heard people leave church and say, Who does he think he is, talking like that? He is just a human being like me. They feel that by cutting someone else down, it elevates them. It ought not be like that; but it is. That old carnal nature is there; until God’s word washes it away. As the word of God deals with our old nature, we will come to the place where a brother, or a sister can say a little something wrong about us, without our blood pressure hitting the ceiling. None of these attributes of Christ are imputed to us immediately, just because we are born of the Spirit. They have to be cultivated in us over a period of time. But as this word begins to have an affect upon you: when you say something wrong, or react wrong at something someone else says, you are going to have a bad taste in your mouth, until you come back to the water. You know how it is when you have a bad taste in your mouth; your own saliva will not change it; but if you can get to some good fresh water, a few mouthfuls will soon make a difference. You can rinse out that bad taste. Well this water of the word will accomplish the same thing spiritually speaking. As it begins to have that cleansing effect on us though: it will require something from us. We will be required to undo a lot of things we have done; and we will have to do a lot of things we have neglected to do. That is the reason I have said so many times. We have not yet seen the true Church of the living God in action. It will be a beautiful thing to behold; when we all see the same picture, and all speak the same thing, and all have the same care and concern for each other. That does not mean you will all have to like cherry pie; like I do, nor season your beans like I do; but when it comes to spiritual things, we will all be alike. Right now though: the objective of God is to show us our individual need to be washed. Some have one need and others another; but we all have need of taking on more of the mind of Christ. Of course I realize that a message like this can cause some people to think that I am saying all Christians are bad people. It is not meant to do that; but certainly it should cause every one of us to realize that the Church has not yet had her final washing by the word of God. We may look back to 30 years ago, when we first received the baptism of the Holy ghost and say, I know what God did for me that night, and my life has never been the same since. Well hindsight is a wonderful thing; we can learn a lot from it; but what we need for the future is foresight. We must become pliable in the hands of God, so that we can be shaped like He wants us; and ask him to help us look down the road of life and recognize Satan’s underhanded devices in time to avoid them. No longer, should we allow ourselves to render evil for evil, (do something to get even when someone wrongs us) but contrariwise. (Just the opposite) We need to learn how to apply the words of Jesus over in the 5th chapter of Matthew, where He dealt with proper attitudes and reactions. In verses 38 and 39, He said this, “Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: but I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also.” You may say, Bro. Jackson: He was not talking to Holy Ghost filled Christians. No, but the reactions, attitudes and motives He was describing, are the same as what he intends to mold in us. When we really begin to mature as Christians: our spiritual mentality reaches a place where it is not easy to provoke it to react in the wrong way. Someone could say to your face, Brother, there has always been something about you, that I just do not like; and instead of flying off into a rage and trying to say something hurtful back to the person: You stick out your hand and say, Brother that is all right; may the Lord bless you; God’s still working on me. We just have to realize that this old flesh we live in is forever being prodded by the devil, trying to get it to react contrary to the righteous ways set forth in the word of God; and only as we mature spiritually, are we able to recognize what is happening, and respond to it in a Christlike way.


I have used the parable in Matthew 13, many times over the years; where Jesus spoke of the seed that fell into the good ground and brought forth fruit, some sixtyfold, and some thirtyfold; because we need to understand that even though we are children of God by the new birth process: we do not all have the same potential, or ability. A thirtyfold Christian will never attain any more than a thirtyfold output; even at full stature; and the sixtyfold likewise, no matter how dedicated they are. Furthermore do not think anyone comes bearing their full fruit potential the very day they are saved. You begin at birth, (the new birth) and the thirty, sixty, and hundredfold potentials are what lies before us. That is what we have the ability of maturing to, and we do not graduate from one to the other. But God Himself is the only one that knows who is in which category; we do not. We all have the same scriptures to live by; no matter what our fruit producing abilities are. But as Peter says here, knowing that we are called to inherit a blessing: we should endeavor to be a blessing also. I believe I can safely say, there is not one person among you, that would not like to inherit a blessing. Yet the greatest blessing many times, just to be able to see others as God sees them; and desire that God use us to help some of them. When we come to that place, we lose our own individual attitude about how everything must be done; and learn to cooperate with the leadership of the Spirit. Verse 10, “For he that will love life, and see good days, let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile.” I am sure every one of us wants to love life; but what Peter is referring to, is the peaceful atmosphere we enjoy as we journey along the pathway of life with other brothers and sisters of the faith, sheltered by the grace of God. In order for it to be like that, we have to allow this word of God to work in us, and cause us to do our part. Oh yes, Jesus said, “In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” Then I believe it was Paul that said, All that will live godly in Christ Jesus, shall suffer persecution. But regardless of the tribulation and persecution you suffer: you will never suffer anything worse than what Jesus suffered for you; and He did it willingly, knowing that He could have called the angels at any moment, to set Him free. One thing some of you need to get straightened out on though, is that persecution does not come from a brother or a sister of the faith; that is only aggravations of the flesh. Persecution, is when people who do not believe like you do, go to work on you. We have been sheltered from a lot of persecution; but it may not always be like that. We never know what may hit our nation, that could throw some of us right out here in a refugee camp, before we get out of here in the rapture. If that happens, you had better hope you have learned enough, and got your feet planted solid enough on the Rock of salvation, that you can stand; for you will then, find out what real persecution is. What we have had a tendency to think of as persecution in the past, we will suddenly learn, were just aggravations God allowed in our lives, for us to grow on. In other words, We have to learn how to look up to Jesus, (who has already overcome the world and stands ready to help us) instead of running the roads of life screaming and crying all the time. Do you not see the necessity of our being tested in every area of life? Adam was tested, Noah was tested, Abraham was tested, and so was Jesus. The family God will have when redemption and restoration are completed: will be a family that has been through the fire, so to speak, and yet had something in them, that kept them from giving up to the devil and returning to the world. Therefore let me say again, Just as there never would have been a need for divine healing, if there had never been any sickness, neither would there be a need for washing by the word, if there were no chance of our being contaminated in this old world.


Some of you had a hard time getting free from the clutches of denominational systems. There were people in there that you loved, and felt tied to; and even though you knew you had to go, you hated to leave them. But when the truth you had received, and the hunger of your soul demanded that you get out of there: did they say nice things to you? Did they have a special dinner for you, and give you gifts? No. It was just the opposite of that. But there was something in you that made you willing to go; regardless of the cost to your flesh. There was no way to avoid the persecution you received from them; but the grace of God was sufficient; and now you would not go back into that bondage for anything in the world. Oh yes, some came out, and have gone back; but what brought them out in the first place? That is what makes the difference. Thrills and excitement will cause a person to make a lot of sacrifices to be where it is; but it takes a true revelation, and a genuine experience with the Lord to enable you to produce fruit and grow toward your full potential. These are the ones that will be led by the Holy Ghost into the tub, to be washed by the water of God’s word as this age closes out. While Jimmy Swaggart and Oral Roberts are having their problems, trying to fulfill what they say God has called them to do: we can look to Jesus, with the full assurance that we will not be called to do anything for God, that He will not furnish the means for us to do it. Hallelujah! What a fellowship, what a joy divine, leaning on the everlasting arm of the Lord. We may appear silly; to the world, when we give up our own mind and take on the mind of Christ, but that is what every true child of God is destined to do. Sure, my flesh will keep trying to get in my way; but the word of God holds the solution; and the sooner I allow it to start having it’s affect, the sooner I will be able to start enjoying the benefits Peter spoke of. We see no good days, as long as we are constantly picking at each other, and being offended at each other; therefore the first thing we have to do is get our tongue under control. James had quite a bit to say about the tongue; in his little epistle, so let us just open our Bibles to the 3rd chapter, and read it. This will help us see where most of our trouble in life comes from. Verse 2, “For in many things we offend all. If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body. Behold, we put bits in horses’ mouths, that they may obey us; and we turn around their whole body. Behold also the ships, which though they be great, and are driven of fierce winds, yet are they turned about with a very small helm, whithersoever the governor listeth. Even so the tongue is a little member, and boasteth great things. Behold, how great a matter a little fire kindleth! And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity; so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature: and it is set on fire of hell.” We will not read it all; but I find it very interesting, that this apostle would devote so many verses of his short epistle, to the tongue, in Verse 10, he said, “Out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing. My brethren, these things ought not to be.” When you read scripture such as this you think, Why should Christians need to be talked to like that? But if we are honest, a little self examination will let us understand; that we are not made perfect the very day we receive the Holy Ghost. If there was no need for Christians to be admonished in ways of righteousness, these anointed men of God never would have wasted time writing these epistles in the first place. “Let him refrain his tongue from evil, and his lips that they speak no guile.” Craftiness, subtlety, and deceitfulness, have no place in the lives of Christians; but these are all things of our old nature; and it takes a cleansing by the word of God, to get it all out of us. Let us notice what Paul wrote to the Corinthian church along these lines. In 1st Corinthians 15:33, he wrote, “Be not deceived; evil communications corrupt good manners.” Too much vain and idle talking will eventually corrupt the good qualities of our Christian faith. I do not want to be looked upon as a fellow who has no Christian manners; do you? The world can never see the Jesus of the Bible through most of what is referred to as Christianity today; but certainly there should come a time in our Christian walk that HE can be seen through our lives. In order for that to be so: there has to be a complete reversal in us. Instead of the inner man being controlled by the flesh, the flesh has to be subject unto the inner man. Just look at the spectacle Oral Roberts put on, for the world to view and make their remarks about. People who yield themselves to the spirit that caused him to do such a thing as that, really make a mockery out of being led by the Spirit of God. Why should a God who owns everything, need to threaten a man’s life, if he fails to raise so much money in a certain length of time? That was bad enough in itself, to make the great Creator of all things a beggar. But to stoop so low as to allow a gambler to bail him out of his financial difficulties is really pressing the grace of God to an extremity. If God would tell a man something like that, “If you do not raise so much money by a certain time, I am going to take your life,” then people like the Apostle Paul, Peter, James and John, wrote a lot of things contrary to the mind of God. Well we all know in our hearts God did not tell the man that; it would be contrary to the consistent principles of His word. If Paul were alive today he would say, Oral Roberts needs to be content with such things as he has; and learn to live within his means. In his epistle to Timothy, Paul said, (1st Tim. 6:6) “But godliness with contentment is great gain. For we brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can carry nothing out. And having food and raiment let us be therewith content. (Notice verse 9 now) But they that will be rich fall into temptation and a SNARE, (a snare grabs you unexpectedly; and leaves you dangling in the air.) And into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which drown men in destruction and perdition. For the LOVE OF MONEY is the root of all evil; which while some coveted after, THEY HAVE ERRED FROM THE FAITH, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows.” Men like that, have presented God as a beggar, to the world, simply because a spirit got hold of them, that made them desire to be the biggest. Every one of them, tries his level best to outdo what all the others are doing. But I tell you saints: This is an hour when God is going to bring a lot of this bigness down; and the little Church of Jesus Christ will walk down the road of life in simplicity; just like she started out, almost two thousand years ago; not even desiring to be put on display to the world. When God gets ready for something to be put on display: He knows how to get it done. People out here in the world are always looking for something of interest, to write a story about; so all God has to do, is just let one of them get curious about all those cars that are parked out here in view of the Interstate every Thursday and Sunday. They will come driving slowly down Potter’s Lane; and work their way into the building. They may not even ask questions at first; but inside their heart, they will be looking for something to write a story about; therefore they will eventually start asking questions, What do you believe? Who do you follow? How many people belong to your organization, and how much money do you collect each year? What are you going to tell them? Will you tell them what they want to hear? Or will you tell them we all love the Lord, and are just trying to mind our own business, as we worship Him together? We are not out here to run a race with the world; nor do we really care what the world thinks about us; it is the favor of God we desire. We have no organized programs; and we have no creed but Christ. We have no book, but the Bible; and the only law we have is the law of the love of God in our hearts. We have nothing to hide from anyone; and yet we have no desire nor reason to broadcast what we have to the world. If there is someone out there, whom God wants to hear the truth of His word; He will make sure truth is presented to that person when the time is right. Knowing that, keeps us from running our legs off in vain, as many of the denominational organizations have their people doing. They think, if they can just get people to come to church, they have fulfilled the purpose of God. But there are people sitting in churches every Sunday; and even in charge of their organized programs; that have never had a personal experience of salvation. They are there, because someone has gone out and persuaded them to come in; and then they have been put up as leaders, and you have the blind leading the blind. If we are anything at all: it is only by the grace and mercy of God. For before we can come to Him, He first has to come to us, and convict us of our need. He does that in various ways, of course; but the instruments He uses are led and directed by His Spirit; and seek no glory and honor for themselves. People who seek recognition and personal gain from serving God, are not serving God at all; they are serving their own lusts, and will lose out completely; when God starts narrowing this thing down. Jesus did not say in vain, “Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat: (Matt. 7:13-15) Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, (eternal life) and few there be that find it.” Why is that so? Because, like Cain, great multitudes just simply want to be religious, and have no love whatsoever for the truth. Therefore they will accept anything that sounds good to their flesh. But to the chosen of God, Jesus said. “Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing (saying, God tole me this, and God told me that) but inwardly they are ravening wolves.” That may sound harsh; but Jesus Himself, is the one that said it; and He said it for a reason, knowing the rat race that would prevail in religious circles through the ages. It is those who take heed to the word of God, that avoid much heartache and suffering in life; for as we have said over and over again, and again, None of this was written with the intent of making children of God out of tares. Once a tare, always a tare. But those who are ordained unto eternal life, still have many choices to make in life; and when they make the wrong choice, their flesh has to pay a price. We were born into this old world, with a nature to rebel against God. That is why we have to be washed with the water of His word. All of that carnal nature has to be washed out of us. God saves us wherever we are; and however we are; but He will not take us to glory until He has first cleaned us up. But like I have said, This washing is for the inner man. The outward man will always be subject to the traps of the devil; if the inward man is not strong enough to resist his temptations.


There is a case in the 5th chapter of 1st Corinthians, that a lot of Christians do not understand. But it really portrays a man who, even though he is a child of God, is weak in the flesh, and stands in need of being washed by the word. We will read the first 5 verses of that chapter; and you can see what the determination of the man of God (Paul) was. He starts out saying, “It is reported commonly that there is fornication among you (This was written to the Church:) and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father’s wife. (A Christian man, sleeping with his stepmother) And ye are puffed up, (speaking to the rest of the church) and have not rather mourned, that he that hath done this deed might be taken away from among you. For I verily, as absent in body, but present in spirit, have judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done this deed, (Paul did not have to be there himself, to know how to handle a situation like that) In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, (Notice now) to deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, (In other words, put him out of the church until he repents and makes thing right with God) that the spirit (the inner man) may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus.” You cannot put people out of the kingdom of God, but when someone in the fellowship falls victim to one of Satan’s traps, and makes no particular effort themselves to make things right with God: it is up to the saints, to break fellowship with such a person, and just let them get so miserable they have to make things right. God will not cast off one of His true children because of a fleshly weakness; but He will sure let the devil destroy your flesh, if necessary, to awaken you, and get you to come to your senses. Now some people will always say, Bro. Jackson: When you talk like that, you are just giving people a license to sin. No I am not. God’s true children are not going around looking for ways to sin; and they need to know that God will not cast them into hell; if Satan overtakes them; and they yield to a weakness. But at the same time, they need to know, that if they will not serve God, and walk uprightly, He will let some sickness or disease, or something, come upon them, and their flesh will have to pay for the carelessness. Listen to me though, saints: Do not go around looking at everyone who becomes ill, and accuse them of being guilty of sin in their lives. There are many things that enter into why people become sick and diseased and so forth, and we have no scriptural right to be suspicious of our brothers and sisters of the faith; for God is well able to reveal anything He wants known. As for our own selves, God has designated a place for us to come, to be washed by the water of His word; and He need not take a poll, to see who needs to be washed; He already knows we all need it; and we know we need it; so it behooves us to run to the tub, and jump in the water. May the Lord bless you all.


Every Joint Supplieth, Part 3 – 1987, July

We ended part 2 speaking of how God called us out of denominational church systems, and how we have to get all of those traditional ideas out of us before we are really in a place to supply our part to the body of Christ. Why is that so? Simply because the bride of Christ is a word bride. She cannot feed on those manmade traditions, once she has tasted of pure revelation. She sees things in the Bible now that she could not see while out there in those systems. Brothers and Sisters: It is a miracle that we even survived in the darkness of those places. Looking back now, you can see that we were just like prisoners, held in captivity, and given a little bit of that stale food from time to time. No wonder we act like we do sometimes; we have something to shout about. Ignorance is no longer an excuse for not walking with God; for he has opened up the windows of heaven and showered us with the revelation of His blessed word. Therefore Ephesians 5:17 speaks directly to us, “Wherefore be ye not unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is.” We do not have to wait for the Lord to anoint us to obey His word; once we have the revelation of it. For these epistles were written in order that true children of God might know how to live, how to walk, how to conduct ourselves, and how to look at each other, and see the grace of God at work. One thing is sure; It is not the will of God for Christians to bite and devour one another. The true love of God will cause us to love one another; even as he loves us, and we cannot walk in wisdom, redeeming the time, according to what Paul wrote to the Colossians, unless we have that love in us. Remember, you do not just automatically acquire these attributes of the Spirit of God because you attend church services regularly. As a matter of fact you can go to church all your life and still not have them unless you walk with God in the time between those services.


Alright now, as we look at verse 18, I want to remind you that it has been used out of context more times than it has ever been used in the way Paul meant it. He was talking about being wise Christians and understanding what the will of the Lord is, for our lives. Then he said, “And be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess; but be filled with the Spirit.” Paul is definitely not referring to your initial experience of being filled with the Holy Ghost. If we will look at the contrast properly, we will see that he is pointing to something every Christian should do, in order to stay full of the spirit of God. A person who becomes intoxicated by drinking too much natural wine does not get that way by just simply taking a big gulp of the stuff. Such a person spends some time somewhere consuming enough of it to make them drunk. One quick shot might cause me to go spinning down Main Street; but that is not the kind of illustration Paul is using. He is actually pointing to the fact that becoming drunk on natural wine requires one to spend some time building up to that point. Therefore when you look at the second part of verse 18, just apply the same principle to being filled with the spirit of God. Do you actually believe you can receive one initial filling of the Holy Ghost, and always be full of the spirit, without spending some time seeking God from day to day? God expects us to become just as addicted to the Holy Ghost, as the old alcoholic is to whatever he drinks. But let me say this, The fact that our initial filling of the Holy Ghost sometimes makes us act like we are drunk, does not mean that we have to come to church acting like we are drunk, in order for people to know we have something. I’ve known people that literally thought they had to stand on their head and spin around, so to speak if they had the Holy Ghost. Now there is nothing at all wrong with doing that; but it is not necessarily a sign that you are full of the Holy Ghost. The true sign of being full of the Holy Ghost is when there is less of you and more of Him. In other words, He has you, instead of you having Him. It is the same principle that applies to the person who spends that much time at the bar, consuming alcoholic beverages. He reaches a point where he not only has the alcohol in him; but the alcohol in him has control of him. He will do things then, that he would never do without that alcohol in him; and a lot of the time; he will not even know he did them. Well this brings me to a place where I need to remind you of something else. When you are paralleling a natural condition with a spiritual condition; do not try to make every little detail fit; that is where a lot of people get into trouble with the parables Jesus spoke. A parable, (a natural illustration) is for the purpose of presenting a profile; and does not necessarily turn out the same in every little detail. Why am I saying this at this time? I do not want you to think I am teaching that the Holy Ghost in you will cause you to go around doing things and not even know you have done them. We do not limit God; He can do whatever it takes to fulfill His purpose. But the mere state of being full of the Holy Ghost, does not mean that we do not know what we are doing, when the Spirit is leading us to do it.


Paul goes on, in verse 19 and begins to mention some things that go hand in hand with being filled with the Spirit. After he says, “But be filled with the Spirit,” he continues saying, “Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord.” This is an atmosphere created by godly people who are walking with God; and trying to please Him in all things, and under all conditions. This is the kind of atmosphere that makes cranky people very uncomfortable. One such fellow made the remark: I did not come here to hear a lot of singing; I came here to hear the word of God. People who know nothing at all about yielding themselves to the spirit of God, do not want to be found in the midst of a group of people who enjoy worshiping God both in the Spirit and in His word. Singing stimulates your spirit and puts you in an attitude of worship, and even if you are not a singer that could sing by yourself, you should still enjoy being in an atmosphere of worship and praise, if your own heart is right. Well the truth is, people who make remarks like that fellow made, only hear what they want to hear, when the word of God is being preached. Therefore what they choose to hear does them very little good, for they somehow feel that they are right and everyone else is wrong. Brothers and Sisters: If that kind of attitude is right, then there should be at least one verse of scripture in the Bible to justify it, and I have never found one. But let me go on, for there are a lot of people who live off of these lively type of services, and that is all they want. They like to sing, shout and have a lot of commotion, but they care little for the preaching of the word of God. If this kind of people could not find what they are looking for, in a church somewhere, they would be out here in Rock and Roll; for their spirit requires that. Neither of these groups know how to submit themselves to the Spirit of God so He can help them find a balance between the two. Remember Jesus said in John 4:24, “God is a Spirit; and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.” If we are going to worship God we MUST worship Him according to the scriptural formula given, in Spirit and in truth. God is pleased when His true children yield their hearts and their voices to Him in an atmosphere of worship; whether in church, or off somewhere alone. Just as the Bible declares that God inhabits the praises of Israel; He also inhabits, or dwells in the atmosphere created by His children singing and making melody in their own hearts. Worshiping in the spirit is more than just being entertained by someone else singing and playing music; it requires participation on our part; and it does not include fussing and complaining about too much music, the sermon being too long, and that sort of thing. That kind of attitude will turn the Holy Spirit away every time. He does not dwell in carnality. Verse 20 carries right on through with the same thought; as it says, “Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ.” In other words, These verses deal with our reaction and responsiveness in expressing ourselves to our creator; both as individuals, and also collectively, as a body of believers. Because of his grace and mercy we have something to sing and shout about, something the world simply cannot understand. Hallelujah! Our message is different than theirs.


As we read on, we will see that verse 21 begins to deal with perfection. You may think this is not important; but I assure you, every bit of it is dealing with what the true bride of Christ will be measuring up to, before she ever gets out of here in the rapture; so notice verse 21. “Submitting yourselves one to another in the fear of God.” That means we should cultivate an attitude of surrender and cooperation with each other. Christians ought to always find an area of agreement, whereby they can work together toward a common goal. Saints: There is a reason for this kind of an admonition. Not necessarily because people just want to be hard to get along with; but because they see things in so many different ways. No we are not talking about doctrines of the scriptures; we are talking about jobs in this life that have to be done, and the many different ideas on how they should be done. You can take 10 people and point them to a certain job that needs to be done, and if someone is not authorized to take the lead and direct the thing, you could have 10 different opinions on how the job should be done; and before it is all over; one will be tearing down what another has built up. You know yourselves that there are some people (in the church) that will not do one thing unless they can be the director of the whole operation. Sure that is a carnal attitude, but there is still plenty of it around. That is why I like that little song, “God’s Still Working On Me,” because we realize that we are not perfect yet, and our flesh is always getting in the way of what the inner man desires to do. We are on a journey; just like the children of Israel were when they came through the wilderness. The only difference is, theirs was a geographical journey, and their trials were in their flesh; while ours is a spiritual journey, and our trials are in the spirit. Nevertheless our flesh is affected just the same, and that causes us much trouble at times: so the admonition is, Submit yourselves one to another in the fear of God. I have asked the Lord to help me say some things in a wise way; as we deal with these scriptures, because the setting is not exactly the same now, as it was then. The people Paul wrote to were Christians; but just about every one of them had been converted right out of paganism, and naturally there were some men that had more than one wife; and maybe some other men and women that just lived together, not even thinking of themselves as husband and wife. A merciful God saves people from all walks of life, and he then begins to work on them to clean up their lives; but it does not happen in one days time. It takes place over a period of time, as they have opportunity to sit under the preaching and teaching of an anointed ministry. Polygamy was a very predominant thing in those early years of Christianity; because they already had those wives when the grace of God reached down and got hold of them. IN other words, God would save a polygamist; but these were not the fellows he called into service; into leadership positions. Then let me say this. Men and women from those pagan backgrounds did not know one thing about morality, nor how to show proper respect for each other, so Paul wrote this to them, “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord.” He was not writing that to the man and woman of the world: but to those whom God had called from the world, to mold into the image of his only begotten Son. In other words, The church universal, is to be a living image of Jesus Christ. It takes the whole body to fully portray all of His attributes; for no one person is endowed with the fullness of the spirit of the Father like He was. But the Church, as a body, with every member of that body supplying their part in its function, truly does exemplify Jesus Christ. That is how He is seen by others, for He is not here personally to appear to anyone. But looking at verse 22 we would have to say, That was Paul’s way of saying to those married women, Do not surrender yourselves to every man that comes along; but be true and submissive to your own husband. Their pagan background made it necessary that they be instructed in a lot of things that women of our day ought to know naturally, without being told. A lot of those women had been treated more like slaves than wives, and now that they were coming into a Christian environment where they would be shown some respect, Paul wanted them to know how to conduct themselves. Well does that mean that these scriptures are not for our day? Not at all. They are for anyone who needs to hear them in order to know how to conduct themselves. Our present society is awful close to returning to those pagan ways of our ancestors.


I often think of how the Bible pictures Abraham and Sarah, as they were journeying from their former land into Canaan and then on into Egypt. Even way back then, God had a man and woman on earth that presented an image of what he meant for husbands and wives to be like. The Bible tells us that Sarah was subject to Abraham, and even called him lord. But she was not his slave. She was also treated with proper respect. You know what happens a lot of the time when men get saved, and then read in the Bible that their wife is supposed to be subject unto them; they immediately jump on that and begin to treat their wives worse than when they were still out in the world of sin. Some of them never seem to read past that one verse, to find out how Paul said that submission was to be regulated. There are some key words down through here, that put an altogether different meaning on these verses than what some people get out of them. In verse 22, the key words are, “As unto the Lord.” That makes the submission a willing act on the part of the wife, and she is able to do that because of the proper respect shown her, by her husband. You will see all of that in the following verses. That is why I said, God help me to say something that will cause my brothers and sisters to grasp the reality of what these scriptures actually point to. These are not instructions we follow only on the days we feel good; that is what God expects every day, from those who are called to make up the bride of Jesus Christ. The way some people live, you cannot help but wonder if the grace of God has ever really touched their lives. They come to church as regular as anyone else; but they fuss and argue all the way home. You could never make me believe God is glorified in the lives of people who conduct themselves like that. It is all because of selfishness, self-centeredness, and a lack of proper respect for each other, and for the Lord. Then those same people wonder why their children turn out like they do. They come crying to the preacher: We have tried to raise them right; we kept them in church, and taught them to read their Bibles; so where did we fail? Brothers and Sisters: The way you live and conduct yourselves between church service, says more to your children than all the words you could ever utter. They are looking for examples to follow and pattern their lives after; more than they are words of instruction. Especially so, as they get older. That old saying, Don’t do as I do; do as I say, was not meant for Christians. Christian people are to live in such a way that it would be all right for others to do as they do. The apostle Paul said, Follow me, as I follow Christ. We will not be perfected by just simply copying someone else’s life; but as Christians, each one of us should live in such a way as not to set a bad example before those who might look to us for exampleship. In other words, Some of you parents are in for a lot of heartache when your children just simply think; This is the way Dad and Mom did this and that, so that is how I will do it. It is just like those who say, My parents were Baptists, and their parents were Baptists, and they were good people; so what is wrong with being a Baptist? Well the thing that is wrong, is that every individual person has to answer to God for their own selves, and God expects to be allowed to direct the lives of all whom he calls to be his sons and daughters. As I said, just simply copying someone else’s life will not take the place of a personal walk with your Creator. But on the other hand, it is a wonderful thing to be raised in a Christian home where love for God abounds. I am not telling you that there will not be moments of misunderstanding when feelings may be hurt, but I am saying this, if your hearts are right, and your spirits can be touched by God, sooner or later you begin to feel an inner gnawing, and it will not leave until you have apologized to each other. An honest apology will clean the air between you; and will also set a good example for your children. Whether you think so or not, your children know when things are not right between you; and much of the time others know it too.




We are not meaning to pick on wives, nor are we picking on husbands; we are just endeavoring to take an honest look at the scriptures that deal with our conduct as Christians. “Wives, submit yourselves unto your own husbands, as unto the Lord,” is not just a suggestion; it is a necessity, if there is to be any maturity in your lives. But Paul did not end it right there; he presented the whole picture of headship, right back to the Creator Himself. Why should wives submit to their husbands? Let us look at verse 23, “For the husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the Church: and He is the Savior of the body.” A Christian man has to be taught by the Spirit of God, how to be a proper head to the little wife that submits herself to him. Any man that assumes the attitude of a dictator, is out of the scriptures; and therefore out of the will of God. Let us just go ahead and read these next two verses so we can tie this all together as it should be. “Therefore as the church is subject unto Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave Himself for it.” All of that taken together, lets us see that this is not a one sided situation. Each person has a part to play. In order for a man to expect this kind of submission from his wife, he himself must first be subject unto Christ which is his head. When Paul wrote his first epistle to the Corinthian believers, he also dealt with this thing of headship, saying, “But I would have you know , (11:3) that the head of every man is Christ: and the head of the woman is the man; and the head of Christ is God.” Even Christ Jesus, who said, (in Matt. 28:18) “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth,” still remained to be subject unto the great eternal Spirit, the Creator of heaven and earth and all things therein. He was subject unto His head, and willingly; without domineering force being used to make Him submissive. That is why He always confessed, I do nothing except what the Father shows me to do. He recognized His purpose; and knew that it was the will and purpose of the Father, that must be accomplished; therefore He willingly submitted His total being to the complete leadership and direction of the Father; knowing that He would never be led wrong. Well when you bring that down one notch, to the Christian man: you can be assured that the man who is totally submitted to Jesus Christ his head, will be a proper head to his own wife. Therefore a Christian woman with a Christian husband that is completely submitted to the leadership of his head, will not find it difficult to submit to her head; which is her husband. Now that does not rule out the fact that every Christian should be led by the Lord, whether man, woman or child. But it does establish an order of headship, whereby someone always has the responsibility of making decisions, and others are responsible to walk accordingly. That is what keeps out confusion and maintains order; but it only works when everyone recognizes their place; and willingly stays in that place. Any man who is domineering and abusive to his wife, and still tries to hide behind these scriptures, is not subject to his head; for the Spirit of Jesus Christ would never lead a man to conduct himself like that. I am not trying to unchristianize anyone; I will never touch your life in that way. But as a servant of God, I am obligated to tell you that God did not, and will not authorize you to rule over your wife, and treat her like a slave. But at the same time, a Christian woman is not to allow this worldly, women’s liberation spirit to get on her, and cause her to rebel against her husband’s headship. This was written to Christians, and Christians are the only ones it will work for one hundred percent; so let us take heed, and realize that this is not just an option; it is an absolute necessity for the people of the true Church of the living God. Our heavenly Father is not going to let us just drift through life unmolded, and unrefined; He is going to work on us from here on out to the end, to mold us into the very image of his only begotten Son. We ought to arise every morning and say, God help me walk this day, in a way that will be well pleasing in your sight. If we will do that, and mean it, our lives will glorify God wherever we go.


We come to church and sit here together, knowing that we are just mortal people saved by the grace of God; and believing in our hearts that we will one day be the bride of Christ. Now we are only his bride to be; but in the Millennium we will be his wife, and rule and reign with Him. Therefore I ask you: Do you see Christ as being a domineering husband? Can you visualize Him ever speaking unkind words to His wife, or forcing her to do something against her will? You say, of course not. He is loving, understanding, always ready to comfort and console, and never demanding, and He is the same yesterday, today, and forever, according to the scriptures. So no matter how weak and unlike Him we are, that is the image God has determined to mold each one of us into. Brothers and Sisters: There is a lot in this picture, and it all goes together. When the woman is to be submissive to her husband it is to be in a way that God will be glorified in it. There is no fear involved in this kind of submission; it is a love relationship. It is true that women can be subject unto their husbands out of fear; but I assure you, God is not glorified in that. “Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ loved the church, and gave Himself for it.” That is the key; a self sacrificing love like Christ had for us, when he willingly gave His life on that old cross. That kind of love merits respect and submission. Someone told me the other day, why Arab women always walk in front of their husbands, going down a trail. It was so if a wild animal jumped out to attack them, it would get the woman, and the man could escape. Well that made me think of how you always see the Indian man portrayed, riding his pony, and his squaw on foot, trying to keep up. Some asked, Hey Chief! Why does your wife always walk? His answer was, Me not have other pony. That is how a lot of people see life. They have no respect or consideration for others. I will just take a moment to relate an experience my uncle out in Colorado had one time. In the fall of the year he went out to the reservation and brought back some of the Indians to help with the harvest. He had a large cabin that he just turned over to them to use while they were there. Well the wife of one of them was expectant with child; so one night there was a knock on the door of my uncle’s cabin, and it was this particular Indian man. He said to my uncle, Wife having baby, you take to doctor? It was about 60 miles and all my uncle had was a two ton truck, but he told him he would take them. When they cane out, ready to go, the man was taking another man along to keep him company, and another woman to look after his wife. They started to put the women in the back, and the two men were going to sit up front with my uncle. But he put a stop to that and put them in the back and the two women in the cab, and then he just hoped he could get them there before the new arrival appeared on the scene. I just use this to show you how some women in the world are treated. Their husbands treat them just like something to be used rather than someone to love and care for; and that is not what God wants out of His redeemed family. A loving husband will always seek to comfort his wife, rather than mistreat her. I sure wouldn’t want my wife to have to sleep somewhere that I would not want to sleep, nor eat something that I wouldn’t eat. Neither would I want her to have less to wear for appearance’s sake than what I feel that I myself should have. Some men like to spend a lot of money on themselves, to look nice; while they are willing for their wives to wear just any old thing she can find to wear. Well let me say it again, God is not glorified in that. God is not the one that inspires men to be like that. The devil tricks people into yielding themselves to selfishness, and greediness, and eventually into wrecking their lives. We are not picking on anyone; but simply trying, by the help of God, to reveal some areas of trouble, and help God’s true children learn how to apply scriptural principles. When each of us learn how to be submissive to our heads, we will not have all the problems of life that so many people are faced with.


Alright Paul is using this Christian husband and wife setting, actually to illustrate the relationship between Christ and the church, and to show that the church cannot have a proper relationship with Christ, until the individual members of that body learn how to treat each other. “Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the church, and gave Himself for it; (Why?) That He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word.” Have you ever stopped to realize that if Adam and Eve had never sinned, none of this would be necessary? We would all be clean just like they were in the day God created them, if it were not for that fallen nature we inherited by birth. Well what we need to see here, is that God is cleaning up an element of mankind, preparing them for the day when they can stand in the place with Him, that Adam and Eve stood in. Some people have never been wicked and evil like others are, but the best people in the world still have that fallen nature, and must be redeemed and cleaned up, by the washing of the word of God, before they can ever be acceptable to Him as a suitable bride for His only begotten Son. I know this terminology sounds strange to the unregenerate mind; but nevertheless, this is the terminology of the Bible, written by holy men of old who walked with God; so if we have any desire to walk with God, we first must gain a proper respect for His written word. You just simply do not have within your natural mind, a true concept of what it takes to please God, until that mind has first been made new, through His recreating process. These scriptures have laid here for centuries without people having a clear revelation of the depths they must reach to in our innermost being, in order to produce in the end what God is after. Denominational people could not understand them fully, because God never had any intention of perfecting them. Perfection is something that many have talked about, but ideas and opinions about that perfection have been as numerous as the stars in the sky. I just have to thank God for allowing me to live here at the end time; for I truly believe that He has saved the best for last. Not that we are any more worthy than anyone else of any other age; for we are all just sinners saved by grace; but God is giving His best to us, that we in return may give our best back to Him; and the way we do that is by allowing Him to lead and direct our thoughts and actions constantly. Not just in church; but all the time. Do not ever allow the devil to deceive you into thinking your heavenly Father does not care how you look, act, and talk; for He does. He has given us of His Spirit, so that he can direct our lives from within, just like He did His only begotten Son Jesus; but we have to yield to Him like Jesus did, instead of yielding to the spirit of that nature we were born with. People of the world say cruel and abusive things to each other; but Christians should never do so. Instead of abusing each other, we need to be saying, Lord, wash me, clothe me, and help me portray Christlikeness everywhere I go. Verse 27 says, “That He (Jesus) might present it to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.” That verse lets us know why we are being washed in the waters of the word of God. But then Paul goes right back to dealing with our attitudes and actions saying, “So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the Church.” When you stop to think, that the man who had this beautiful revelation of the relationship between Christ and His Church, actually started out persecuting the Church, it should certainly let you know that there is nothing impossible with God. If He could take that staunch Pharisee that was out to destroy Christianity, and make him such an effective instrument in the spreading of the gospel of Jesus Christ; then we should not have any trouble believing that He can mold us into the very image of His only begotten Son, if we will just let Him have His way in our lives. We sing that little chorus, “To be like Jesus,” but do we really mean it? I only ask to be like Him. Is that really our desire? I know we would every one say, Yes I desire to be like Him; and mean it from the bottom of our hearts, but then we turn right around and do, or say something that He would never do or say. Does that mean it is a hopeless situation? No. It just means that we still have some growing and maturing ahead of us. As I said earlier, When the little children sing, God’s still working on me, to make me what I ought to be, we can sing it right along with them; no matter how old we may be.


Alright, many have said that the book of Joshua runs a parallel with the book of Ephesians; and others have said, How is that so? Well it is the objective in both, that makes it so. In the third chapter, the children of Israel are camped on the banks of the Jordan river, in sight of the promised land. All they have to do is cross over and take possession; for God has already given the land to them. This is just like every other promise in the Bible; there is a condition to meet, before actually receiving that which has been promised. The Jordan River symbolized death, in this case, for to cross over was death to the old life, and the beginning of a new life. Egypt and the wilderness journey would all be left behind. Therefore in chapter 3, verse 5, Joshua said to the people, “Sanctify yourselves: for tomorrow the Lord will do wonders among you.” There are many verses we could read; but the point is, the people were commanded to sanctify themselves in preparation for the battle that lay ahead of them. They needed to be sure they were ready to go over and fight for their inheritance. They had already gone through 40 years of being redeemed from bondage, where they faced many trials and tests. So it was time for them to put the old life behind them, and start life anew. This is why we must understand: It is one thing to remember 30 years ago when we first got saved; but we need to keep our salvation experience up to date and give respect to God for all the trials and tests He has led us through, to get us where we are today. We cannot live 30 years in the past and move on with God both at the same time. In other words, Perfection is not something you can lay hold on by dropping a coin in a slot machine somewhere, and have it pour out like coins from a slot machine. It is something God works in us through many trials and tests. We have to fight for it. The enemy of your soul will not just hang back and let you reach perfection without some serious battles along the way. It is true some people have the idea; I am saved and filled with the Holy Ghost; so I don’t need to do anything else; but brother let me tell you, That is only where you start. That is your starting point in this army of the Lord, and from that point on you have a lot to learn. Living in the spirit and walking in the Spirit can only be realized as we face issues and problems that cause us to resort to the leadership of the Holy Ghost, to guide us through them. In the 5th chapter of Galatians Paul wrote this, (verses 25-26) “If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, envying one another.” Certainly as children of God, we desire both to live in the Spirit, and walk in the Spirit, but we do not accomplish that by just haphazardly drifting through life pampering our flesh. Before we can walk in the spirit, we have to get our flesh under subjection; or it will run ahead of God every time. Fleshly zeal will cause people to run 90 miles an hour, trying to do something for God, and all the time they are desirous of vain glory, for they spend the rest of their time bragging about what they have done for God; and making it appear that God’s whole plan of redemption would fail if it were not for what they have done, and still plan to do. On the other hand, the true body of Christ, that has learned to walk in the spirit, will work for God as a body of people, and no individual will seek personal glory, or credit, for what is accomplished. I have said many times, We have not yet seen the body of Christ in action; as it will be seen before the end. Remember, the body of Christ (not every individual) is to have in operation, every attribute Jesus Himself displayed, when He walked on earth. Therefore we realize that what we have seen so far, is just little fragmentary examples of what the body of Christ will one day be like, when the whole body is truly living and walking in the Spirit. Some have said, oh I walk in the Spirit every day. Well that is what we are growing toward; but I do not find Christians yielding to the leadership of the Holy Ghost one hundred percent of the time. There is still that tendency present, to work it out ourselves before we call upon the Lord to help us, too much of the time. Now brothers and sisters, I am not talking about driving nails, changing tires and things like that. These are natural abilities that we have, and God does not expect us to ask him how to do them. But we face other situations every day, where we need to depend upon the leadership of the Spirit of God, rather than just going at it in a fleshly way. In the natural, the children of Israel typed this completely. When they would take it upon themselves to go out and engage in battle with their enemies, without first getting a directive from the Lord, they would always return defeated. But when they realized how frail and weak they were, and yet trusted in God to lead them into battle and fight for them, they would gain the victory. The way God would do things, sometimes looked very foolish to the natural mind; but one thing is sure, when the battle was won, those Israelites could not boast about what they had done; they had to glorify the God that had fought for them. Their greatest victories looked impossible to them from the standpoint of natural reasoning; but when they fully trusted in God, and followed his battle plan, they could not lose; for God is not a loser. It is the same way with us; there are always two ways to look at every problem: the natural way, and the spiritual way. Now the apostle Paul said the carnal mind is always contrary to the mind of God; therefore to be led by the Spirit, that carnal mind has to be brought under subjection, and yield to the Spirit.


When the children of Israel stood there on the banks of the Jordan River that day, and Joshua said to them, “Sanctify yourselves,” he did not mean for them to go through some kind of a ritual; nor was he referring to pouring some kind of ointment over themselves; what he was really saying was, God has given you that land; but you have to go over and fight for it; so determine within yourselves whether you are ready to go over or not. When he said, “Tomorrow, the Lord will do wonders among you,” that really meant, This is the time to go; if you want the Lord to fight for you. In other words, Prepare yourselves for this journey, whereby the Lord has already promised to give you victory over your enemies. In chapter one, God had already told Joshua, “Every place (on the other side of the Jordan) that the sole of your foot shall tread upon, that have I given unto you, as I said unto Moses, “(meaning of course, to the children of Israel) so now it was time for them to go over and take possession. Do you think if they had said, We would rather wait until next week, until we rest up a little more, the results would have been the same? No. When the Lord says, Move, you have to move, if you want His help. After saying, Sanctify yourselves, Joshua said to them, “Come hither, and hear the words of the Lord your God. (Ch. 3, verses 9-10) And Joshua said, Hereby ye shall know that the living God is among you, and that He will without fail drive out from before you the Canaanites, and the Hittites, and the Hivites, and the Perizzites, and the Girgashites, and the Amorites, and the Jebusites.” That was the people who were in possession of the land God had promised to the children of Israel, and He was the one that was going to drive them out; but they every one had to follow His battle plan. Now that is what makes the difference in our situations of life. The outcome depends on whether we follow God’s plan or not. When they crossed over the Jordan, they were dead to everything on the other side. There was no turning back. They now had to go forth and take possession of what God had promised them, and if you will read the account of it, you will learn that it was not done in a day’s time. As the Lord directed, they took one city at a time, and they knew that without the help of God, the task would have been more than they could handle. It is the same way with us, as we little by little, found our place in the body of Christ. The body of Christ is not run like Washington, D.C., with a lot of people lobbying, trying to trade something for something else. No. God has designed the whole thing and there is a certain place for each one of us to fit into, and we have to allow the Holy Ghost to direct us, in order to find that certain place. What causes trouble is when we get over anxious and try to make our own place. If God has determined that you should be a toe in the body, you will never glorify Him trying to be some more recognized member of the body. In the denominational systems, you could do whatever you felt like doing, and no one stopped you. They liked people with a lot of get-up-and-go. But in the body of Christ, that get-up-and-go attitude can actually get in God’s way. It is not how much we do that God looks at, but whether he has directed us to do what we are doing. In other words, we just simply cannot go through life doing what looks right to the natural mind, and call that walking in the Spirit. Neither can we go around with our eyes closed, expecting God to keep us from falling over something and breaking our neck. That is not what Paul was talking about when he said, “Let us also walk in the Spirit.” I used to look at it about like that when I first received the baptism of the Holy Ghost. I had the idea that if I was not staggering around like a drunk man, there was something wrong. But as time passed and I grew a little, I began to realize that this was childish, just like a 4 year old child, still pulling on a milk bottle. There is nothing wrong with being drunk on the Spirit of God; but that is for a time and a place; and that is not what constitutes walking in the Spirit. Furthermore when that anointing has accomplished in you what it is supposed to, you will begin to look at things differently; and seek to glorify God in the things you do and say, rather than just receive a blessing yourself.


Brothers and Sisters: I realize that I am covering a lot of different things in this message, and you may not agree with the way we are skipping around from place to place; but these are all things that affect us in our daily walk with God, and we need to get them all in the proper perspective, so we can supply our part to the body as it moves toward perfection. As for this assembly, there is probably not another congregation anywhere that Satan would enjoy tearing up, more than he would this one. Why? Because we have stood for what we believe to be the right doctrines of the word of God, while others that should been standing with us were running to and fro sowing discord. The devil hates people who are steadfast in what they believe, and especially so, when the Lord is using them to help get others out of confusion, and established in the word. As I have said, the first step toward perfection is to come out of denominational systems. But then comes the job of getting those systems out of you. All of those man-made doctrines have to be purged out by a true revelation of the word of God, before we can sit together without fussing and arguing over doctrines; but we still have enough flesh hanging on, for the devil to work with in other areas, so we need to keep our guard up. That is why I have devoted so much time calling your attention to the many other areas he works in, other than our doctrinal beliefs. It is God’s purpose to mold us into vessels that are completely surrendered to Him in every area of life, so that He can have a completely united family. Therefore if Satan cannot get you confused over Bible doctrines, he will try his best to get you to look at other things in a selfish way; and many times he succeeds. That is why tares are still able to sit among us. A tare will only go so far when it comes to yielding to God and walking in unity, and the first thing you know, they are gone. But the true child of God will say, Lord, I want to walk with you, regardless of the cost to my flesh. Instead of yielding to God, a tare will find fault and create a disturbance, trying to get someone else to agree with him, and if he cannot get anyone over on his side, he will soon be gone. Some of you have sat here year after year, convention after convention, and you have seen a lot of people come here and a lot of them have heard things preached here that they just simply could not accept, so they went away, never to darken our doors again. That does not necessarily mean that we never hear anything else from them; for some of them have gone away speaking evil of us, trying to turn others against what we teach here. Some of you have not always understood everything the first time it was presented to you; but you have always trusted me, and that has made me even more determined to hold a tight line on what comes across this pulpit.


I am not in the habit of calling names. I usually find that speaking against the wrong is all that is necessary; in order for the true children of God to keep on a straight course. But ever so often it becomes necessary to call names; just like the apostle Paul did, concerning certain ones that had gone contrary to the right way. Richard Gan, from Singapore, forced me to have to call his name; because of the way he conducted himself when he came here. I detected that he had a little bit different idea on some certain things; but wanting to give God a chance to teach him, I determined to respect him and say noting about what I felt. But as time went on, it became obvious that he was working behind the scene, trying to feel out certain individuals that he felt might listen to him. For one thing he had this, what he called a revelation, that Noah was a pure seed, and only his wife was the impure seed. Well as long as he did not have this in print I did not think too much about it; but once he put it in print and started sending it out to many of the same people who receive the Contender, I started to get letters, “Bro. Jackson: How do we look at this? Then when I made a tape and sent it to him, reminding him that he was teaching contrary to what we have published, his reply was, God gave me this revelation; so I have to preach it. Well knowing that a true revelation from God will always stand up when put to the test by the written scriptures, this made me very uneasy; because any person with a true revelation could easily shoot this thing full of holes. This is why, in our July 1986 article, “Exploring Eden,” part 1, starting in column 5, page 6, I made sure we included a little formula that could help any sincere person whose eyes were open. But for the benefit of anyone who did not read that, I want to re-state it at this time. If Noah was a pure seed, then his father and mother had to be pure seed also. (Are you listening?) Noah was Lamech’s oldest son. But after Noah was born, Lamech lived another 595 years, and begat SONS and DAUGHTERS. That means that all those brothers and sisters were pure seed also. (Are you following me?) That much ought to be as clear as a bell, so now we look at Genesis 6:8-9, “But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord. (When the whole age of mankind had given themselves over to wickedness and perversion) These are the generations of Noah: NOAH WAS A JUST MAN AND PERFECT in his generations, and Noah walked with God.” Do not miss this point. Noah was a JUST man and PERFECT in his generations, and he walked with God. If Noah was a pure seed, and had that kind of relationship with his God, then he (knowing the will of God concerning these mixed marriages) would have taken one of his pure seed sister’s for a wife, just like Seth and those other sons of God did. In other words, They either took a sister, a niece, or someone other than Cain’s descendants. That is what kept the sons of God line pure, for the first so many generations, until the time chapter 6 speaks of, when Seth’s descendants started taking wives from Cain’s descendants. But the point is, If Noah was considered righteous because he was a pure seed, then he would have taken a wife of pure seed also. But we know he did not, for their three sons proved that. Furthermore if all of Lamech’s children were pure seed, why did they perish in the flood? The flood was to destroy the wicked; not the righteous. Well Noah never begat any daughters; so his sons had to look elsewhere for their wives. But after the flood, sons and daughters were born to Shem, Ham, and Japheth, or there never would have been anyone to fulfill the commission given to them. God said to them after the flood, “Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth.” Well those three brothers all had the same father and mother, but when you look at the mixture of humanity the world over, that all came from them: you know for sure that there was a mixup somewhere back up the line. But what I want you to see is that even though Noah was of a mixed seed himself, he still had enough of that sons of God nature about him, to cause him to seek God; and we see also that God will respond to any soul that truly reaches out to Him. The fact that He offered Cain a chance ought to prove that; so where is the problem? The problem is that some people feel like they can just go around teaching anything that comes to their mind, whether it lines up with the scriptures or not. Therefore when Richard Gan left here, he went to Pennsylvania where he had been in contact with some men, and discussed these things with them. Well the very next week, one of them wrote to me saying, Bro. Jackson: We need prayer. There is a conflict over what you teach, and what Richard Gan from Singapore teaches. How can this be, if both of you are apostles? Well first let me remind all fo you that I have never said Richard Gan is an apostle. If he is saying that, then it is up to God Himself to prove it. However the man who wrote the letter said, I have examined this; and from what I see in the Bible, I am more prone to agree with what you teach. I still did not write back to him; I just sort of felt like I should not be too hasty. Then last week I received a letter from one of those men there in prison, and he told me he took both teachings before the Lord, along with the Bible, and God showed him that what we teach here, is right.


Brothers and Sisters: You can know all about certain things that are taught, so that you can quote every word of it, and your spirit still not be in control of your flesh. People have different motives for what they say and do, and I may not always know for sure what a man’s motive is; but I am thankful to God that he has enabled me to recognize error when it is taught, and that he enables me to deal with it, without a free-for-all brawl, where a lot of people get hurt. We have had many situations through the years where some people have said, Jackson can be wrong; you know. Others have said, Just how long will he allow thus and so, to go on? But I have learned to wait long enough to give God a chance to work in every situation, before I jump in there, and try to get everything straightened out. If God has to allow a situation from time to time, to work on my flesh and cause me to lose sleep, then I trust Him enough to believe He knows what He is doing, and that He will allow nothing to get completely out of control. If you let any of these things get in your way, then you are the one that is not going to grow, nor go forward, for I am still learning, and I am still growing. If you think the Church is in a mess, take another look; it may be you that is in a mess. As for me, I have already made up my mind; I would not let a thousand trouble-makers stop me from going on with God. The main thing to remember, is that you are not going through anything that others have not gone through, at one time or the other. When I first started going to the tabernacle where Bro. Branham preached, I saw people come in there, and I thought How can they sit there, looking like they do? Some of them looked like they had been pulled out of a garbage can. Then I began to realize, Some of those poor souls were hearing the gospel for the very first time, and it was not my place to scrutinize them, and shoot at them, for except for the grace of God, I could be in a worse shape. I determined right then and there, That little man has something that is going to change the life of Raymond Jackson, and I am not going to allow anything to put daylight between me and him, not even 10,000 devils. I meant that. There were times I could have allowed pride to stand in my way; but my soul’s welfare was too important to allow pride to stand in the way of receiving what I needed. (I will have to use some illustrations in order for you to understand why I am saying some of these things.) As I said earlier, Do not ever allow pride to keep you from saying, Brother: I am sorry, when you realize you have done something wrong, or when you even think maybe you did wrong.


Shortly after the Lord filled me with the Holy Ghost and anointed me a couple of times to speak in tongues: I felt that anointing one Sunday night; when Bro. Neville finished preaching. There was no doubt in my mind that the anointing was there; but when I spoke in tongues, there was no interpretation, and that made me feel really bad, because being young in the faith, I just simply could not understand why there was no interpretation. When the service was over, a certain brother came up behind me crying, and said, Bro. Junie: I had the interpretation when you spoke in tongues; but I was afraid to speak out. There were some deacons there, that could not have cared less whether there were gifts of the Spirit in operation or not, so I understood why the brother was afraid to speak. But I said to him, Let’s go talk to Bro. Neville, so we went together, and explained to him what had happened, and asked him if we were out of order. If he felt that we were out of order, I wanted to take responsibility for it. But Bro. Neville just let it ride like that. A few months went by, and Bro. Branham was preaching one Saturday night, when at the end of his message, I felt that anointing to speak in tongues again. I was in the back of the building, and there was a lot of rejoicing up front, so when I spoke it was never heard, and there was no interpretation. Naturally that made me feel bad, and I wondered about it: but I firmly believe that when you feel that your motive was right and that maybe you were just misunderstood, you owe it to yourself to get your spirit cleared of that feeling. Therefore the first opportunity I had, I took Bro. Branham and Bro. Neville into the prayer room, and told them exactly what had happened. Bro. Branham just said, Bro. Junie, I didn’t hear a thing. Then he said to Bro. Neville, See there, that is the way things happen many times when we have young babes coming along in the Spirit. It seems like the devil just creates blanket situations to hurt them. He then said, Bro. Junie: don’t worry about that, I understand. Then along came church order, and that brought more pressure and problems. I felt that church order as such, had no place in Faith Assembly, so I made it very clear, put it in writing, and also put it on tape and sent a copy to Bro. Branham’s home in Arizona. That first year after church order was put in, it just seemed like everything I did, somebody would jump on it and chew it to pieces. I could have taken offense, got all riled up and let out a verbal return, but I realized that was not God’s way to get things done. Bro. Branham was in Birmingham, Alabama, in a meeting, so I said, He has already received my tape, so I am going to Birmingham to see him, and let him tell me whether I am right, or wrong, in my feelings about church order. If he had said, Bro. Jackson: You had better go home and do thus and so, I would have done what he said. But when O got the chance to talk to him: I did not have to say very much before he said, Bro. Junie: I know what is going on; I didn’t mean for it to be used like they are using it. Even yesterday, Sis. Banks Woods came down here to see me, all torn up about something. While the deacons were taking every other mother and her baby to the nursery, if the baby cried, that was all right. But when they took her daughter-in-law to the nursery for the same reason, that was too much for her. She took off to find Bro. Branham and tell him all about it. Yes I am calling names, and some of you may not agree with that; but look where Banks Woods is today, back out there in a trinity church. Anyhow when they got there, Bro. Branham already knew all about what had happened, and why they were there. He said, I never intended for it to be used that way; but that is just how people are. But Bro. Junie: Don’t pay any attention to what people are saying about you: for you know why I did what I did. Just go on back and pastor your church the way you feel God is leading you. By the time I got home, the word was being circulated that he really chewed me out. If I had not known it already, I would have known then, you just simply cannot pay attention to what a lot of jealous people say about you, when in your spirit you feel that you are following the leading of the Lord. There are a lot of people out here, even professing to be in this message of truth, that do not have the slightest idea about how to live for God. All they know how to do is find fault and try to prevent someone else that truly is living for the Lord. A person who knows nothing about living in the Spirit, will live in trouble most of the time. Being full of envy and jealousy can lead to nothing more than trouble with God. But being full of the Spirit of God leads to joy and peace of mind, even in the midst of all the confusion others cause.


Some of you may think it is strange, but by the help of God, I intend to take some of these scriptures that I know is a true scriptural prescription, to help make a spiritually healthy Christian out of every one of us, and dwell on them, until they become a reality to us. They are here; but they have been hidden somehow, from our understanding. We seem not to realize that they apply to us. They are there to help us grow past where we are; therefore as long as we just jump over them, and do not realize that they fit our very situation, our growth is at a standstill, and when your spiritual growth comes to a standstill, some little old carnal statement can make us spiritually sick. Do not bother to say, But Bro. Jackson: You just do not know what I have been through, that has caused me to react as I have, or I will be quick to tell you this, No I do not know what you have been through; but I know what you are going to have to go through if you do not get hold of yourself. It is not me, planning something; but God’s word lets me know that He is going to pull us through a very small hole, and strip us of everything that does not exemplify Christlikeness. Romans 13:14 says, “But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the flesh, to fulfill the lusts thereof,” and a lot of you think that pertains only to smoking, drinking, cursing, and being unfaithful to your mate. But when I see some of the things that have irked some of you and turned you upside down, it lets me know that you are still jumping over a lot of scriptures that you need to take heed to. That is why I said earlier in this message, if you want your fellowship with your Creator to be healthy: you had better take heed to His word. And keep it healthy with your brothers and sisters of the faith. Otherwise you spread a spiritual disease. Some people boast of being set free in Jesus Christ, and that is true; we have. But in Galatians 5:13, the apostle Paul wrote, “For, brethren, ye have been called into liberty; only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one another.” That does not mean that we have to accept the Catholics, the Baptists, and all of what is called Christianity, and try to have spiritual fellowship with them. No. God would not call you to come out of that mess of confusion, and then expect you to turn right around and try to work with it. But if you have accepted His call to come to this liberty in Christ Jesus: then He expects you to live and walk by the rules of that liberty. No it is not a list of do’s and do not’s which would put us back under law; it is a law of love that makes us more and more like our Creator all the time. Some of the things people blame the devil for are actually tests, designed by the Lord, to break down our self will and cause us to yield fully to the Spirit of God. Therefore if we just stubbornly press on through, blaming the devil without examining ourselves, I am afraid there are some things coming down the road that will literally crush us. Remember, It is more important to have the favor of God than it is to make a big impression on other people. Being humble is not a disgrace, it is an attribute of God and it applies to every phase of our Christian lives. As I said earlier, a lot of what I know, I learned the hard way. I have told this before; but I want to tell it again for the sake of illustration.


Shortly after we began going to the Branham Tabernacle regularly, we took our children and went up to Bro. Branham’s house for a visit with them one evening. When we arrived, he and Sis. Branham were just getting ready to go out to a restaurant to eat. We at first refused the invitation to go along with them, but they insisted that we go, and about that time, Banks Woods walked over and he was invited to go along also, so we all went. Now you know how sometimes young Christians like to try to make an impression on certain other Christians, and I was no different. It is a good thing when our lives do make a good impression on others; if it is done without a deliberate attempt to make it so; but God does not want us putting on a show for that purpose, like I am about to describe to you. When we arrived at the restaurant, Sis. Branham and my wife and children sat in one booth, and right over from it, Bro. Branham and Bro. Woods sat on one seat, and I sat opposite them. Naturally as I look back, I can see that I acted like a silly fool; but at the time I thought, I want this great man of God to know I love the Lord; and I want him to know that I have my children under subjection. So every time one of them moved, I was ready to say, Be still; and every time Bro. Branham would bring up a subject I was so eager to make an impression on him, I would say, Oh I believe that too. I didn’t have any manners at all; but I thought, I am really having a good time, and I am really getting an opportunity to let this great man of God see how much I love the Lord. Well the next day my father-in-law and I were hauling wood; and all morning long my chest was just simply swelled with excitement. I could not help but think, Boy I have really made an impression on that great man of God. Then about 2:30 in the afternoon when we pulled into the wood shed with a load of wood, my father-in-law went to the house to get a drink of water, and while I was standing there, feeling like everything was really going my way, I heard an audible voice say, Why don’t you just shut up? Look what you have done! Will you never learn! I first looked to see if my father-in-law had returned, but I didn’t really need to wonder where that voice came from. Brothers and Sisters: It is just like Solomon said, There is a time to talk; and a time to keep quiet and listen. You do not always have to run your mouth 90 miles and hour to let people know what kind of person you are; for spiritual people can know you better by just watching your life. It is like the old saying, Many times your actions speak so loud, people cannot hear a word you say. Saints: Do not be offended, this is good advice! I had to learn the hard way; but you have a chance to learn this lesson here and now; without God having to use extreme measures on you. The reason a lot of people have no wisdom is because it runs out as fast as God puts it in them; just like a water bucket with a hole in it. God gives all of us an opportunity to gain some wisdom as we go through life, if we will just shut off the spigot and not let it run out; and if we are ever going to grow spiritually, this is a necessity. Now some people do get offended when you talk like this to them, but remember, It is God that is working on this carnal flesh, not Raymond Jackson. He will keep working on us until the day Jesus comes for us; for no matter how old you are, there will still be a few things for you to learn, until that day comes. I tell you though, There is nothing sweeter than an assembly of people that have dedicated themselves to walking in the Spirit, and seeing one another for what the grace of God has wrought in their lives; instead of whether they are living by your list of convictions; for no matter where you go, you are likely to see some brother or sister doing something that you would not do. To that, I just have to say this, If what they are doing is wrong in the eyes of God, when you grow enough that it is no longer an annoyance to you, God will lay His hand of correction on them. It will not necessarily be handled your way; but you will have to praise God for taking care of it. Now naturally I am not talking about obvious sin and immorality, when I say these things. I am talking about things of the flesh, that may or may not be sin, depending on how God has dealt with each individual. We should always remember first of all, that there are 30 fold Christians, 60 fold Christians, and 100 fold Christians, and these will never change from one level to the other, neither up, nor down. Therefore that in itself would mean that some could do certain things that others could not do. Then you have to allow for what the devil will do, trying to create a disturbance. He may throw more rocks at the 100 fold Christian than he will at the 60 fold Christian. But if he does, it will serve a purpose of God. Do you know why? Because you cannot bear more than 100 fold, but God knows that even the 100 fold can always bear a better quality of fruit, as his perfection process does its work in them. Likewise with the 60 and the 30. They will not bear more fruit; but what they do bear will be of a better quality, as they take on spiritual growth.


Now I wonder if it is possible that any of you would think the 30 fold Christian is one denomination, the 60 fold another, and the 100 fold another? If any of you have ever had a thought like that, let me assure you, that all of these are the same belief and fellowship, but their total revelation, and their abilities are not the same. This is what the 30, 60, and 100 fold applies to. But, Saints: do not take it upon yourselves to try and label each other with one of these; for only God knows us well enough to do that. Our number one priority should be to walk in the Spirit with every fiber of our being; knowing that time is short and true children of God have no time to play around. Each one of you will have to decide for yourselves, whether you really desire to let the Lord have His will in your lives, and if you do desire that, then you have to stop demanding your rights in every situation and give God a chance to work. People have said, Bro. Jackson will give in to this; Bro. Jackson will give in to that; and so forth, so let me say this, I will listen to any story; and I will accept any reasonable story, until such time that the Lord shows me different. Furthermore if I watch a situation six months and do nothing about it; it does not necessarily mean that I do not want to. I try not to touch anything until I first give God a chance to put a picture in my mind and show me what He wants done. It is not my desire to hurt anyone; you are all my brothers and sisters, if the grace of God has redeemed you; so I want to help you if I can. Let me make one thing clear though, if you give me a brand new Cadillac today, and tomorrow you need to be corrected, that Cadillac is not going to make one bit of difference; for we are not playing politics around here. I never want anyone to even think a thing like that. Naturally I cannot help what some carnal minded person may think; but I can do my utmost not to give then any justifiable reason to look at me like that. One thing that is heavy upon my heart though, is how people see the assembly as a whole when they come here year after year for the convention. I know they have seen us as a body of people believing the apostolic doctrines of the scriptures, but I desire to have them see us as a totally unified body in every area of our fellowship; so that when the devil throws rocks, instead of scattering, we will all run together, and be even closer. When people are knit together like that, the devil cannot stop them. That is what it means, compacted together; and that is when every member supplies to the body that which they have the ability to supply. What is the purpose of that? For the edifying of itself in love; that there be a full flowing of the love of God in the body. If we can just stop looking at self, and begin to see the whole body of Christ instead, our goals and our motives will be completely different from what they are. When we cultivate within our lives a true desire to see the whole body benefitted, then we can truly yield ourselves to the Holy Ghost the way God desires to have it. Then we will be just as thrilled to see Him bless someone else, as we will be when he blesses us. Some Christians live as though the Holy ghost was given to them just to comfort and teach them for their own personal welfare; therefore let me remind you once again, that everything Jesus did was for the benefit of the entire foreknown family of God; which in this grace age is referred to as the Church. Maybe there has been too much emphasis placed on this thing of our personal relationship with the Lord Jesus Christ, and not enough on the fact that as a true child of God, we are (as individuals) only members of a great body, and not complete in ourselves. It is our personal relationship with the Savior that places us in this wonderful body; but once we are sealed in the body, we should lose our individuality, and learn to function as a part (PART) of the great BODY of redeemed children of God. How do we do that? Only by the leadership of the Holy Ghost. Remember, we are in a warfare, just like the children of Israel were, when they crossed over Jordan and started to take possession of all that God had promised them, therefore we need to take heed to the type. As long as they followed the plan of God they were victorious, their enemies could not stand before them. But what happened to them after God gave them that great victory at Jericho? They got to feeling like they were somebody to be reckoned with, and tried to take the city of Ai according to their own judgment, without waiting for the Lord’s instructions, and they suffered defeat and disillusionment. That victory at Jericho made them feel so good, they thought, We will really let these Amorites know we are not to be fooled around with. Well you know what happened, if not, you can read it in the 7th chapter of Joshua. It just lets us know that we cannot run ahead of God and enjoy the benefit of His leadership both at the same time. We have a Comforter; but He will not comfort you very much when you are running the road of life contrary to the will of God, interested only in self. Spiritual babies do that, but if you are a true child of God, you are called to fulfill a certain function in the universal body of believers, and eventually those childish traits will have to go. That is why God has to allow situations to arise that will break down our resistance to His total leadership, and that is why also that the apostle Paul wrote, “And we know (Romans 8:28) that all things work together for good to them that love god, to them who are the called according to His purpose.” Whatever He has to do to our flesh, to break our selfish will and cause us to grow up spiritually, will eventually work for good to all who are true children of His. That is why when things start going wrong and we seem to be cut off in every direction, we need to take time to examine ourselves and determine whether God Himself is after something in our lives. When you first receive the Holy Ghost, God will let you act like a small child with a new toy for a while; but there always comes the day when He expects you to get serious about living a life that really portrays what you have within you. He expects you to allow His Spirit within you, not only to be your guide and Comforter, but also your teacher; and when He is teaching you something, He expects you to listen, and then walk accordingly, ever aware that He is to have first place in your life.


Now let us go back to the 5th chapter of Ephesians for a closer look at the remaining verses there. IN these verses we have been looking at, it is obvious that Paul was laying out the framework of what the Christian life is really built around. He shows what the body of Christ is composed of, and how we as members in particular are expected to fulfill our part, in order that Jesus may be seen through His Church. Just as Jehovah was seen through Jesus His only begotten Son, Jesus is to be seen through the Church that He purchased with His own blood. He gave Himself for it: (Why?) “That He might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word.” That is what Paul wrote in verse 26, after saying, “Husbands, love your wives; and wives be in subjection to your own husbands,” and so forth. Who was he writing to? Well the letter was addressed to the saints in Ephesus, and to the FAITHFUL in Christ Jesus, so I would have to believe that what we read here, is for the universal body of Christ throughout every age, as it deals with conduct, attitude, exampleship and obedience. Jesus did not die for the Baptist church; not the Methodist church, nor any other denominational system. What He died for was all those predestinated sons and daughters of God, who, if they were in one of those systems here at the end of the age, would come out of it and follow His word. The Church did not start out as a denomination, and it will not be a denomination in the end; so do not think of any of those systems of religion, when we speak of the Church. Alright what is Jesus going to do with the living element of the Church one day soon, after every spot, wrinkle and blemish is removed from her? Paul tells us in 1st Thessalonians, that we will all be caught up together with the resurrected saints that have gone by way of the grace, to meet the Lord in the air. Then he said, and so shall we ever be with the Lord. We ought to be looking forward to that day with anticipation; but far too many Christians are living as though they have no such hope. Why do I say that? Because they still have their eyes focused on things of the world; more than upon the Lord. The end result in all of this washing process, is that “He (Jesus) may present the Church to Himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing.” It is to be holy, and without blemish. Paul takes that little space to speak of the kind of relationship Jesus has with the Church He gave himself on the cross to redeem. Then he drops right back to what he was on before that; saying, “So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself.” Now why should Paul say a thing like that? I do not wan tot say anything that would detract from the present day reality of how God expects us to heed these scriptures; but Paul’s original reason for saying this, was because the Ephesian assembly was made up partly of Gentiles fresh out of paganism, and a lot of those marriages were not based upon the kind of relationship we think of, when we think of marriage. Many of those marriages were made by an agreement with the parents of the young woman, and she never laid eyes on her husband to be, until he came to take her away, so the love element was missing. But when the gospel came to those families, do you not think it would have had some effect on their feelings for each other? You know it would; but the gospel that brought them into the kingdom of God did not just automatically teach them how to live together as a happy husband and wife. They had to be taught by those men of God, before they could really know how to please God in their marriage relationships. Marriages can be made with contracts; but contracts do not grow like a true love relationship will. True love will bond a husband and wife together. That is something a contract could never do. But regardless of the former lack of love in a marriage, when those husbands and wives come to God, there are certain guidelines laid out in the scriptures for them to follow, which if they ignore, they can never please God. Nevertheless when Paul said, “So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies,” he said a mouth full. You have never seen a man go around pinching his own body, nor beating it. If you did, you would say, that man is crazy. Well according to the Bible, your wife is part of you. God ordained that in the very beginning. That is one thing Jesus reminded the Pharisees, of, when they tempted Him concerning divorce. In Matthew 19:4-6, He said to them, Have ye not read, that He which made them at the beginning made them male and female, and said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife; and they twain shall be one flesh? Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” We are living in a day when you would hardly know that is in the Bible, for Gentiles are drifting right back to customs their pagan ancestors observed two thousand years ago, before they received the gospel. Many of those who got married this week, will be broken up before another week passes, simply because God has been left out of the picture.


Brothers and Sisters: I realize that we are not going to say anything that will change world trends; for Satan is the God of the world in general; but surely the bride of Jesus Christ should want to take heed to the word of God in this hour of time. I am not picking on any certain ones, but if you are believing that you are a part of the Church Paul was writing to, and your life is more prone to be guided by worldly styles and worldly trends, you know it, and God knows it, and He is knocking on your door. Every deviation from the word of God has side affects; just like a lot of the medicines people take, and those side affects can sure cause us a lot of problems. But there is one thing sure, If we will take the prescription God’s word prescribes for us, there will be no side affects, no adverse side affects. Anyhow as Paul speaks of the relationship between Christ and His Church, and compares it to the kind of relationship between Christian married couples, he said, “So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the Church: (Notice the connection now.) For we are members of His body, of His flesh, and of His bones. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ and the Church. Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself; and the wife see that she reverence her husband.” Almost two thousand years have come and gone, since the New Testament was written, and this gospel has made it’s way around the world; and changed the general trend of many people. But here in the end of the age we are witnessing a reverse effect; for unregenerate mankind seems to have lost all respect for anything Christianity has ever stood for, and the devil is running rampant once again. That faithful, loyal image, of a young man and a young woman getting married and journeying down the road of life together until death parts them, is almost a thing of the past. Many of those marriages do not last more than a few weeks. Some last a few months, and some a few years, but the point is, the whole image of married life has changed; and it is all because they have been raised in homes that had no Christian influence, taught in schools that have tried to eliminate every mention of God, and thrust out into a society of humanity that is ruled by selfishness and greed. There is very little left to even build a marriage relationship upon, for as Paul shows us here, marriage is something that should be based upon a genuine love for each other that would cause each partner to be as concerned about the other one as they are for their own selves. That is why Paul compared the ideal marriage relationship to that of Christ and His Church. He loved the Church enough to die for it, so He is certainly not going to abuse it and cast it aside. Instead, He nourishes and cherishes it, and makes sure it has everything it needs. Actually this kind of marriage relationship was even exemplified in the Old Testament, before the gospel of Jesus Christ ever came, by men and women who walked with God. Abraham and Sarah had such a marriage, according to the scriptures.


Let us just look at Abraham and Sarah for a few minutes. The Bible tells us that Abraham was a Syrian; but he was of a higher caliber than the average Chaldean of his day. Therefore I believe God saw something in him that could be transferred into fleshly generations to come, even when Abraham and Sarah were both well up in years. He was about 75 years old and his wife about 65 when God spoke to him saying, “Get thee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto a land that I will show thee, and I will make of thee a great nation;” and at that time they had no children, and had little hope of ever having any. Nevertheless I do not see Abraham as the kind of man that would ride the camel and have his wife walking; like you have seen portrayed of that part of the world. Neither do I see him as a man that was constantly saying, Sarah, go do this, Sarah, go do that. There are a lot of men in the world that treat their wives like that, and they may think it is supposed to be that way; but I assure you, they did not get that kind of picture from the Lord. There may be times in life when this is necessary; but it is not to be a general way of everyday life. Well God showed Abraham the land of Canaan and said, “Unto thy seed will I give this land.” Years passed and Abraham still had no seed to inherit the land; so one day he said to the Lord, I am childless and the steward of my house is this Eliezer of Damascus. He was thinking from the standpoint of who his heirs would be, and that is when God spoke to him again and said, “This shall not be thine heir; but he that shall come forth out of thine own bowels shall be thine heir.” It was at that time that He told him his seed would be as the stars of heaven for number; and in Genesis 15:6, it says, “And he believed in the Lord; and He counted It to him for righteousness.” Naturally Abraham had been telling his wife those things God had said to him, and she no doubt believed God would perform it even as He had said; but she knew she was barren and had no hopes of ever having any children of her own, so she got the idea that she could give Abraham children through her handmaid Hagar. That sort of thing was a custom back then; but please remember, it was Sarah’s idea; Abraham did not suggest it. However he did according to his wife’s suggestion; and Hagar became expectant with child; but notice how the story goes after that. When Hagar knew she was that way, she began to show off in front of Sarah. Instead of humbling herself and saying to Sarah, Madam, I will be glad when the child is born, so we can enjoy it together, she took a proud, selfish spirit; and Sarah could see that she was actually despised in Hagar’s eyes, so she confronted Abraham with the whole thing. He did nothing about it himself; but said to Sarah, She is your maid; deal with her as you see fit. Well when Sarah got after her, she fled into the wilderness to hide. She could not hide from the Lord though, so the angel of the Lord appeared to her and instructed her to return to her mistress and submit to her. Hagar did according to the word of the Lord, and when her time was full, she bare Abraham a son, and they named him Ishmael, as the Lord had instructed. Now Abraham had a seed of his own; and he thought for sure that this was the one through whom the promise of God would be consummated. But when he was about a hundred years old and his wife about ninety, God spoke to him again, and told him that he would give him a son by Sarah, and that he should be named Isaac, and that through Isaac, (not Ishmael) His covenant would be established, an everlasting covenant that would be in effect down through every generation.


Brothers and Sisters: It is not difficult to imagine the affect it had on their neighbors when this ninety-year-old woman became pregnant with child. Anyhow you are all familiar with the story. Isaac was born, named according to the word of the Lord; and now Abraham finally had the son through whom the promise of God would be effective. When time came for Isaac to be weaned; Abraham made a great feast to celebrate the occasion; and during that time, Sarah looked up and saw Ishmael mocking him. Again she approached Abraham; but this time she conducted herself in a way that has caused some to say, She got out of her place. She said to him, Cast out this bondwoman and her son; for the son of this bondwoman shall not be heir with my son Isaac. This was hard for Abraham to do; for he loved Ishmael, so while he was thinking it all over, wondering how he was going to handle it, the Lord spoke to him. This is the verse that lets us see whether Sarah was out of her place or not, Gen. 21:12. “And God said to Abraham, Let it not be grievous in thy sight because of the lad, and because of thy bondwoman; (notice now) in all that Sarah hath said unto thee, HEARKEN UNTO HER VOICE: for in Isaac shall thy seed be called.” God told him at that time, that of Ishmael He would also make a nation, because he was his seed. But we have to see in this that even when two people are truly walking together in life, there may be times when the wife will have the great insight into a situation. The Bible in no way indicates that from then on Sarah was the boss. Other scriptures cause me to know that she was subject to her husband just like the apostle Paul taught that a woman should be. Now if some brother finds himself in a situation where the word of God does not prevail, because of the fact that he is married to a woman that is not a Christian, just remember this, The formula given by the apostle Peter works both ways. What I am referring to is 1st Peter 3:1-2, so let us read it. “Likewise ye wives, be in subjection to your own husbands; that, if any obey not the word, they also may without the word be won by the conversation of the wives; while they behold your chaste conversation coupled with fear.” That means that going to church and hearing a sermon, the unbelieving mate can be won to the Lord by the true Christian conduct and attitude of the believer, which ever it may be. Now when a young man, or a young woman that is already a Christian seeks a mate, it is important that you let God do the match-making; for He will not unequally yoke you up with something you can never walk together with for the rest of your life. That is why a lot of Christians are having trouble with their marriages, they themselves compromised in the very beginning, thinking it would all work out later. Sometimes it does; but usually it does not. I have heard young women say, No he is not a Christian; but I feel that once we are married he will go to church with me, and eventually give his heart to God. Do not count on that. There have been more times that it has gone the other way. The unbeliever would eventually get the believer out of church. But now let us look at the kind of situation that I believe Peter was dealing with here. Let’s just say, Here is a young couple out here in the world looking for joy and happiness, but knowing nothing at all about Jesus Christ. They have sought happiness in many ways, but never found anything that would last very long at a time. It was more like a see-saw, always up and down. That kind of life will eventually take a toll on you and you will get to the place where you feel that everything you try is vain, and that if something doesn’t change soon you will burst into pieces. A lot of people in the world have traveled that road, and a lot of them are still on it. But for the sake of illustration, let us say that somehow the grace of God reaches down to, we will say, the young woman, and she begins to experience the real joy and happiness that she has always longed for. All of a sudden, there is a future. There is something to live for in this life; and hope for the life beyond. In other words, a whole new world opens up to her, but yet there is her husband, still miserable, always fussing about something, never having any real joy, and no motivation for the future. What should she do? You know what a lot of women have done; they would start nagging and accusing: you need to go to church with me; all you ever do is fuss and argue. I can’t do anything to please you until you get right with God. That is just the opposite of what Peter says the Christian mate should do. In other words, Be subject unto your own husband, except in something you know is sinful. Instead of smarting off and telling him how bad he is, and what he needs, that woman who desires to walk by the word of God will say instead, Yes honey, that is all right, I forgive you. If he flares up, she stays calm. She sees him as God sees him, and realizes that he needs more than just a smart answer. Her attitude and her words are expressed with kindness, and concern for his wishes. She lives true to God, herself, knowing that she cannot force him to turn to God; and sooner or later, that genuine Christian conduct makes an impression on him. He knew you before, and knew how miserable you were, and now he sees that you have something that makes life meaningful to you, and little by little his rebellion subsides, and he begins to desire what you have. That is what Peter meant by winning him without the word. When his stubborn will is broken and true repentance strikes hi, he will still have to obey the word of God to obtain salvation, just like everyone else; but until then, do not try to force the word of God on him.


Peter had some other things to say to the woman who truly desires to walk in the will of God, so let us read some more of this 3rd chapter. Speaking of winning a lost husband through proper conduct and a godly fear, Peter went on to say this, (verse 3) “Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel.” I get letter from all parts of the world asking, Is it wrong for a Christian woman to plait her hair? Some Pentecostal preachers harp on that kind of thing constantly. It is all in the way they read this scripture. They completely miss the point Peter is making. Peter is speaking of a consistent image, that is conservative enough you will not stand out like a sore thumb. You do not present an image of godliness and Christian contentment when you are always changing your appearance from one extreme to the other, so that people never know what to expect when they see you. Peter was not saying that it is wrong for a woman to plait her hair, and so forth, but rather, after having said, Win your husband by the godly life you live, he was merely pointing out that it is not this outward adorning of the flesh that presents a godly image, but that which comes forth from the heart. If you feel that plating is a convenient way for you to fix your hair, then choose a style that is becoming to you and stick with it. Do not change your image from day to day like these women of the world are always doing. If you will just stop and ask yourself, Why do women want to look different every time they go out? You cannot help but realize that a Christian woman ought not do that. Trying to be the center of attention is not a Christian attribute. You know how some women are, they will cut their hair off short, and maybe have a dozen different wigs to wear, red ones, blue ones, blonde ones, and you name it. That is a worldly attribute to try to get attention. Well in ancient times they did not have the wigs, so they fixed it one way one day, and some other way the next, always changing their looks and presenting a different image, and that is what Peter was talking about. No woman will ever win her lost husband to the Lord just simply by dressing up her flesh, it takes more than that. But that does not meant hat in it all, she should not choose a becoming way to fix her hair, and so forth. But whatever she chooses should be conservative and consistent, and make a good appearance, and if plaiting fits into that, there is nothing at all wrong with it. A lot of Pentecostal preachers would like to hang me up by my heels for saying that, but I could not care less what they think, for they are as blind as a bat anyway, or they would not interpret those scriptures like they do. They completely miss the whole point the scripture is dealing with. It is the same way with wearing anything made of gold. The Nazarene people would not wear anything made of gold for anything in the world, and do you know why? They say the Bible says not to. They see gold in that verse; and the Pentecostal see hair, and they each say, It is wrong. That is their interpretation of that one verse, simply because they fail to apply it with verses 1, 2 and 4. If you look at verse 3, and say, it is wrong for a woman to plait her hair, or, It is wrong to wear gold, do you know what you are going to force the last part of that same verse to say? It is wrong to put on apparel. Well if it is wrong to put on apparel, that means you have to go naked. Is that the way you want to read that verse? I think not. The world is not stripping off because they read what Peter wrote there. Even they would have enough common sense to know that was not what Peter was saying. Now let me say this, If you think my illustrations and ways of expressing things are silly, then you show me a better way. But if you do not have a better way, then leave me alone, for I believe those who want to know the truth, can find it, and understand it through these simple explanations. Most of the trouble people have in their Christian lives is a result of getting a wrong interpretation of the scriptures. That causes them to try to work everything out in the flesh, instead of from the inner man, which is what God is looking at. Outward adornment is important because it should be an expression of what that true person is, and desires to portray, but there is more involved than just the way we look to the natural eye of someone else, when we start talking about a godly appearance. But the picture Peter was portraying is of a godly woman that has learned how to dress herself, and how to present herself in attitude and speech; so that every time you see her, no matter where she is, you see a woman dressed neat but conservative, with a hair style that portrays a woman professing godliness, and an attitude that will not put you on edge, and make you wish you had not even seen her. I have actually met up with some people out in public, away from church, that I was embarrassed for; because of the way they looked. Brothers and Sisters: It ought not be that way. Furthermore the pastor should not have to go around checking up on you to see how you present yourself; the Spirit of Christ in you should be all you need to keep you presenting yourself in a godly way. Now we have used the woman in what we have tried to get you to see; but you be assured, God is just as concerned about the way Christian men present themselves. Following worldly styles and fads is what we do before becoming Christians; but the grace of God in our lives is supposed to deliver us from all of that. Do not travel around the world though, and try to push your American image off on people of other countries, it will not work, because conditions demand different lifestyles and different styles of outward attire. So Peter says in other words, Don’t be trying to make an impression on people with excessive outward attire. (Verse 4) “But let it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.” In other words, If that inner man of the heart is dressed properly it will reflect a godly image on the outside also. You do not put the Lord Jesus on your arm, on your finger, nor on your neck; you put Him in your heart, so to speak, and that in itself gives you what it takes to have a meek and quiet spirit, which he says is in the sight of God of great price. “For after this manner in the old time the holy women also, who trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection unto their own husbands: Even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him Lord: whose daughters ye are, as long as ye do well, and are not afraid with any amazement.” Being in subjection to your husband means that you show proper respect for him, not only in public, but at all times. If you feel that you have to say something to him, do not make a fool of yourself and say it in public. You wait until you can say it to him in private. That goes for the men also. If you say things to each other in public that is humiliating, God will see to it that you are humiliated also; for that is how the unregenerate world lives, and we are to be a separated people, that portray a different image. But it is just like the scripture says in referring to the wife as a help mate. That is what a good wife is. You heard the brother testifying here tonight how his wife helped him when the medicine he was taking got him in a shape where he needed that kind of help. That is why I said what I did earlier; some of these prescription drugs have adverse affects that are worse than the condition you are being treated for. Anyhow the point is, God gave Eve to Adam to be his help mate; not his slave, but at the same time, the man is the head of the family, and every Christian woman needs to be conscious of that fact, lest she step out of the will of God. But you husbands take note of verse 7, for you are not left out of Peter’s admonition. “Likewise ye husbands, dwell with them according to knowledge, giving honor unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace of life; that your prayers be not hindered.” Some people are always wondering why their prayers are never answered. Well, here is one reason; they never get their spirits in line with the will of God. They go to church, they read the Bible, they dress themselves properly, but they are always fussing and bickering, never able to come into a unity of purpose. God could not answer their prayers, without going contrary to what one of them wants. We are heirs together of this grace that God has bestowed upon our lives; therefore in order to see our prayers answered, we have to get our values in line with the will of God. When our attitudes and motives are right, and we come before the throne of grace in unity and oneness of purpose, there is nothing to hinder our prayers. God can answer prayer under those conditions, because the prayer will not be of a selfish nature. God will see that every child of His has what they need; but He has never said that He would give us everything we might want in life. Furthermore He sees our genuine needs different than the way we see them. We may feel that we need everything that anyone else has; but God knows that our spiritual condition is the most important thing, and many times He just sort of holds back material things from us until we get our values straightened out. Food, shelter, and something to cover our nakedness are the essentials of life and everything else we acquire can be looked upon as an extra benefit. Christians in one part of the world will have different needs than Christians of another part, and when we go beyond the basic needs of life, those things are regulated by how God sees our ability to handle them and still walk with Him. You can go out here and in one way or another, lay hold on everything your eye may lust for; but if that sort of thing has first place in your life, you are not walking with God. You are not walking in the Spirit.


As we look at this spiritual walk with God, we have to realize that as individuals we are all different. What is simple and easy for some, may very well be the hardest thing some others have ever been faced with, so we need to allow for that, when we have an urge to judge someone else; because they are not exactly like we would like for them to be. Remember, there will always be the 30, 60 and 100 fold Christians, and they will not graduate from one category to another, so God looks at every individual according to the ability they have, and He wants us to do likewise. No. We are not to go around assigning anyone to a certain category; God is the one that takes care of that. We are just to live our own lives according to the word of God found here in the Bible, and not try to measure ourselves by any other brother or sister. When you look for a pattern, or example to compare yourself to, look to Jesus. If your life has been redeemed from destruction, it is so you can pattern your life after His. We cannot force the world to, but that should be our goal; for the Bible declares that we are to be made into His image. Everything God does in our lives is to ultimately make us conformable to the image of His only begotten Son who was perfect in all His ways, and that sought nothing but to please the Father. We are coming to the close of this message, which I had no idea would be this lengthy when we started; so I would like to go back into the 4th chapter of Ephesians, the chapter we started in, and review those points there, that actually inspired this message in the first place. In verse 11 we see the type of ministry that God has set in the church for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, and for the edifying of the body; and verse 13 tells us how long that will remain that way, so let us read it. “Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ.” That was not written to denominational church systems which are man made; it was written to true sons and daughters of God who have no higher purpose in life than to please Him. The ministry of verse 11 is the only ministry that will ever see the true body of Christ as God sees it. They will have a revelation of the plan and purpose of God, and their preaching and teaching will e by the leadership of the Spirit, to fulfill their part in that perfecting process. Denominational preachers will never see the church as a nucleus of people who all have the same revelation the world over, and that are knit together by the true unity of the Spirit of God and the bonds of a love relationship that supercedes all of their creeds and rituals. Through the World Council of Churches, they are working to bring about a unity of what they call, “THE CHURCH,” but theirs is a false unity. For in order to achieve unity, they have to set aside every Bible doctrine that has ever been an issue of difference between them, and just say, we don’t need doctrines; we just need to love one another; because doctrines divide. Brothers and Sisters: You will never find a statement like that in the Bible; that is just their false interpretation of the scriptures as a whole, that causes them to come to such a conclusion. The true body of Christ will believe and adhere to every doctrine of the scriptures, and still have a unity that the devil cannot destroy; because they will have a true revelation of those doctrines. They will know when they apply, and how to apply them, and they will rejoice and give praise to the God who has revealed them, instead of fussing and arguing over them. People who believe in a trinity can never come into the UNITY OF THE FAITH; because they do not have the faith Paul was referring to when he wrote that. The faith Paul was referring to was built upon a true revelation of who Jesus Christ was; (and still is) that He was the Son of God the great eternal Spirit that created all things, and that he (Jesus) was the ONLY PERSON of the Godhead. God has never been three persons, and He never will be. Those Trinitarians read right over John 4:23-24, where Jesus said, “But the hour cometh, AND NOW IS, when the TRUE worshipers shall worship the Father in SPIRIT and in TRUTH: for the Father seeketh such to worship Him. (Notice now) GOD IS A SPIRIT: and they that worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in truth.” The Trinitarians are not the only ones that misinterpret the scriptures though; for oneness Pentecost does not have a true revelation of the oneness of God, therefore they have the same spirit on them, that motivates all of denominational religion, and that spirit causes them to fuss and argue; and it causes them to be against people like us who believe and preach a true revelation.


I received a tract from a man up here in the northern part of Indiana the other day, and also a letter. They used to be in fellowship with us, and were very aware of all the extremism associated with the following of Bro. Branham because of using quotes from his sermons without having a revelation of what was being set forth. But when we published the message dealing with the oneness of God, using revealed scriptures instead of traditional quotations that 20th century oneness preachers have put together, we evidently crossed over their line of tolerance. This tract contains a quotation that Bro. Branham used, which comes from oneness Pentecost; wherein he stated, Jehovah of the Old Testament was Jesus in the New Testament. True saints of God that have a revelation of how to apply that statement can say Amen to it of course; because there is a certain sense in which that is true. But the way oneness Pentecost uses it, comes short of a true revelation of the Godhead. That is the reason they are called “Jesus only,” they leave no room for the three offices of God. They refuse to use terminology that includes Father and Son, afraid it will destroy their concept of Colossians 2:9, which says, “For in Him (Jesus) dwelleth all the fullness of the Godhead bodily.” We believe that verse; and it in no way destroys our revelation. He was a man, without even the ability to perform a miracle for the first 30 years of His life. It was only after that great eternal Spirit which is God, entered into Him there at the Jordan River, when John baptized Him, that He became both God and man. I grant you He was perfect before that; but He was not God. After the incarnation He was still not God from the technical standpoint, but God was in Him. Therefore God did truly walk among mankind in human flesh for 3 ½ years; but that human flesh was not God; it was still that of the Son of God. The way oneness Pentecost believe the Godhead, they cannot even use 1st Corinthians 15:24, where Paul speaks of how Jesus (the Son) will deliver up the kingdom to the Father, after redemption is completed, for the eternal age; for they believe Jesus is the Father. Well we have thoroughly explained this in other messages, so I will go no further with it at this time. The man asked us in a nice way not to bother sending the Contender to them any more; and certainly we do not intend to force it upon people who do not want it. We are publishing it to help those who are searching for truth; not just so people who want to hold to their old denominational traditions can have something to fuss about. Saints I am so thankful for truth. If God had not opened our eyes to truth, we would still be sitting out there in some religious system, just as blind as they are today. They do not know they are blind; but we know they are. There is no way God could perfect them; for it is not this human flesh that is being perfected; it is the inner man, the hidden man of the heart, as Peter referred to it; and he can only be perfected in a pure revelation. The reason we need all these admonitions from the various writers of the scriptures is because this flesh will never be perfected. The inner man which is being perfected must exercise dominion over the flesh, lest the flesh follow the trends of the world. That is what this message is all about; to make known the difference between godly trends and worldly trends, and make known the will and purpose of God in our lives according to the scriptures. True children of God cannot continue on in these traditional religious trends in this late hour of time. Just as Jesus had to grow physically into a certain statue before deity came into the picture, so must we reach a certain statural growth spiritually, before we can reflect a true image of Him. He grew up in life by the same process every other human has; because He was human. He took on a certain stature in wisdom, knowledge and attitude, and when He was about 30 years old deity met Him at the river because it was time for Him to step fully into what He was ordained to do. The Jehovah of the Old Testament entered into and took possession of His only begotten son, and only after that could Jesus say, “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.” That did not do away with the Father; nor did it make Jesus the Father; it just simply made the Father and the Son a perfect unity. That is why from that moment on an image of Jehovah was established through Him; and truly men saw God in Him; but in all of His deeds He distinguished between the Father and the Son saying, I only do what the father shows me to do. Martha the sister of Lazarus expressed it correctly as she spoke to Jesus about her dead brother. She said. “Yea, Lord: I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world.” If you have a proper revelation of the Godhead, you do not have to try to make Jesus the man, anything other than the Son of God. That is why every attribute of God that was manifested through Him, can also be manifested through God’s redeemed sons and daughters without making them anything more than they are. None of us, in this present state of life will ever possess the fullness of the Spirit of God that Jesus had in Him; but the church, the true body of redeemed believer, as a collective body, has that fullness in her, and from the standpoint of the body as a whole, she does the same works Jesus did.


All right now, we are again looking at these verses in Ephesians 4, before we close the message, just to be sure we have not missed the whole point. Why is it necessary for us to come to this unity of faith and take on the knowledge of the Son of God, and take on that stature? Verse 1 says, “That we henceforth (from now on) be no more children, (as children) tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive.” The devil is a liar and a deceiver, and he has many ambassadors out here in religion, to do his dirty work for him. It’s not the drunks down in the neighborhood saloon that are deceiving people. Nor the prostitutes and perverts that roam the streets. It is preachers professing to be speaking in the name of the Lord, that are deceiving multitudes, taking their dollars, and sending them on down the road to destruction. Whenever you hear a preacher stand and say a certain doctrine of the Bible is out of the pit of hell, beware of that preacher. No matter how hard he may preach against sin, if he says a thing like that, he is committing a sin that is in the eyes of God greater than them all. God can deal with people who will believe His word, no matter how deep in sin they may be: but the man that looks at the word of God, and because he has no revelation of it says, That doctrine is out of the pit of hell, is making the word of God of no effect in his life. Unbelief concerning the word of God is the only unpardonable sin, so such a man stands on dangerous ground, and if you follow him, you also will be on dangerous ground. As you look back through church history, you see that the Baptist held to eternal security, and the Methodists would say, That doctrine is out of the pit. The Methodist taught sanctification, and the Baptists would say the same thing about that doctrine. The Presbyterians taught predestination, and the others said likewise about their doctrine; and the sad thing is, None of them actually had a clear revelation of the doctrine they taught; they just knew it was in the Bible. Well the true believer of this hour sees all of those doctrines in the Bible, has a revelation of their reality, and embraces every one of them, even though they may or may not be able themselves to explain them in detail. You do not have to be able to explain everything in order to have a revelation of its reality, and its place in the true body of Christ. The important thing is to have a right attitude, and not to be deceived by false teachers. The Spirit of God builds your revelation in you at whatever pace you are able to receive it, and through that revelation you are able to supply your part to the body, and more so, as your revelation increases. Verse 15 gives us the key to proper spiritual growth, so let us read it once more. “But speaking the truth in love, (SPEAKING THE T-R-U-T-H in L-O-V-E) May grow up into Him (Christ) in all things, which is the head, even Christ. From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, (Remember, it is all from Him) according to the effectual working in the measure  (our individual measure) of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.” Isn’t that a beautiful picture? From Him, we receive that measure which we are able to contribute to the universal body; and as we contribute it we are blessed, and because of our contribution, others are blessed and edified, and statural growth is attained from every contribution that is made. It is a love relationship; and the whole body is edified, just like the whole body suffers when there is a problem. Let me say this now; and I will close, You can only supply to someone else as God enables you to do so, for everything must go according to God’s foreordained plan and purpose, therefore fleshly zeal and carnal efforts have no place in it. Let us yield ourselves to God, and be led by His Spirit, as He brings this whole redemption plan to a climax and prepares to come for those that are His. Do not worry about trying to get the tares out of the way; God has vessels appointed to accomplish that. Our total concern should be to supply our part to the total function of the body, and God Himself will see to all the rest. The Church is made up of individuals that must function as a unit, in order to exemplify Christ. So as we put on Christ, that is what it is all about. If chastening is necessary, welcome it, being thankful that God loves you enough to chasten you. If we are going to be compacted together; it means, God has to be allowed to work on the rough edges in the area of our flesh. God bless every one of you. Amen.


Every Joint Supplieth, Part 2 – 1987, May

Up to this point in the message, we have not actually gotten past verse 16, here in the 4th chapter of Ephesians, so let us read verse 17 and see where Paul begins to narrow this thing down. Remember, he is writing to born again believers, and this was before there ever was such a thing as a tare sitting among them; so whatever we see here, was written to the true children of God. “This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth (From this point on) walk not as other Gentiles walk, (or live) in the vanity of their mind.” The word vanity has many definitions; so you have to consider the one that fits the setting, Therefore we would have to say, In this case, it pertains to useless or valueless thinking, vain, and empty of any worthwhile purpose. That is what we are seeing a lot of, out here in the world today; a trend toward humanism. There again, we have a word that can be looked at in different ways. But when I say humanism, I am thinking of a doctrine, or way of life completely centered on human interests, that promotes self-realization through reason, and usually rejects the supernatural power of God. Maybe there is a better word that we could use, but we are speaking of the natural man, in his natural makeup, apart from any work of redemption by God’s grace. In other words, just to be plain about it, it is unregenerate mankind, trying to make their own way, without God. You hear of a lot of the psychiatrists of our day, telling people, You have got to express yourself in whatever way it takes, to get certain feelings out of your system. They will even tell them, Go tell your boss off, if that makes you feel better. Brothers and Sisters: That is just plain foolishness. Will those who promote such a thing, pay your grocery bill and your rent, when the boss tells you to pick up your check, and look for a job somewhere else? No they will not; and neither will they see you any more; when you are unable to pay their fee. Well any way you look at it, man in his natural state is an enemy of the God that created him. That is why the Bible says in the 3rd chapter of Romans, “There is none righteous, no not one: There is none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God.” You have probably heard people say, Ever since I was a little boy, or a little girl, I have always had a desire to learn about God. Well it is ignorance of truth, that keeps us apart from God, and many times, when truth does come walking down the road, we run the other way. Why? Because He comes at a time when we are totally unprepared to meet Him. He doesn’t come the way we thought He would; so we run from Him, instead of to Him. But to those born again believers, Paul wrote, From now on, be certain you do not live according to your former ways; like the other Gentiles still do, for that old way of life was vain, having no certain purpose.


In verse 18, Paul elaborates on what he meant. Notice, “Having their understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God (cut off from Him) through the ignorance t hat is in them, because of the blindness of their heart.” It is strange that Paul would use a term like that: “blindness of their heart.” Was he actually saying that our heart has eyes? Well you have to realize that there is something about the heart of man that is very sensitive to wrong. If someone comes up to you and starts talking to you about doing something wrong: what is the first sensation you feel in your body? Is it that your eyes start quivering? No. Your heart gets nervous. That is the very seat of your soul. Your mind is the communicator; but your heart is the reactor, and that is why Paul spoke of it like that; for it is the heart that God wants to deal with. Therefore as he continues describing the former state of these Ephesian believers, Paul realizes that they have all been converted right out of raw paganism, and he wants to be sure they get completely free from all those pagan practices; that they observed in ignorance. Notice as he continues, “Who being past feeling have given themselves over to lasciviousness, to work all uncleanness with greediness.” Now to be past feeling, is to be void of any kind of conviction. Nothing is wrong. Does that sound like our day? Paul wrote this almost two thousand years ago, describing unregenerate mankind of that hour; but as you read it, you feel more like it was written last week; to describe our present generation. Do you know why? The same devil that caused people to live like those Paul was describing, is still around today, pushing God out of the picture, and promoting all sorts of ungodliness. Can God be pushed out of the picture? Some will say. Well what do you think they re-write the school text books for? They want every mention of God removed from the minds of those young students; and they want to be able to teach them to do whatever makes them feel good. No wonder cocain and marijuana are such a real part of the lives of so many: they have no one to teach them about the true values of life. Never has there been a time in the history of humanity, when young minds were being invaded by the powers of the devil, any more than in our present time. Oh I do not mean to say that it is just young people, a lot of the older ones are just as bad; but except for the few that are Christians: it seems the youth of our day have just given themselves over completely to filth and corruption. Most of them are on dope of some kind; and it is destroying their minds, and they seem to think that taking dope is a normal part of this modern age. Of course there has always been a certain element of mankind that used dope; but most of them were wise enough not to let that kind of thing destroy them. I suppose what it all boils down to, is that people of this age are allowing what they call democracy; to become a sickness that will eventually destroy them. The only thing is, God will intervene in all of this somehow, in order to preserve an element of natural mortal mankind, with mind enough to pass into the millennium, to repopulate the earth after he once again cleanses it. Right now, you would have to wonder how that will even be possible, but remember, All things are possible with God. As you become aware of certain statistics, you wonder how there are even enough healthy people still working; to pay the bill for all the sickness of this modern generation. Yet to hear our political leaders talk, it sounds like they actually think this modern day lifestyle is making things better for us. That just lets us see how blindness has taken over this society, just like Paul wrote here in Ephesians. I take no great pleasure in looking at the dark side of all these controversial issues of our day; but someone has to. It certainly is not the will of God for Christians to just throw up their hands and turn everything over to the devil in an hour such as this. There is still a standard of righteousness that God’s true children must uphold, no matter what the world does.


In a time such as we are now living in: When the world at large seems to be yielding almost completely to the devil, it causes Christians to become a little careless also and unless the Spirit of God moves upon someone to sound an alarm, lives can become pretty entangled in worldly trends. Therefore I hope this little message can serve, both to warn of Satan’s devises, and also to help children of God understand that every member of the body of Christ has some necessary function in that body. Whether you realize it or not, this whole thing is going to cycle around to the point where every true child of God in this age is going to stand out; just like the Christians of that first age stood out. That is not what Satan wants; he enjoys seeing Christians dabble in the things of the world. But the word of God says, (2nd Cor. 6:17) “Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you.”  This was written to you who believe; not to those who are alienated (separated) from God because they have rejected His word, and as the apostle Paul said, these who are past feeling, who have given themselves over unto lasciviousness, (uncontrolled lust) to work all uncleanness with greediness. You try to talk to that kind, about the error of their ways, and you will hear, Shut up preacher! This is an evil age. The devil is driving people crazy, and they look at us as complete fanatics; but I have yet to see a Holy Ghost filled person who speaks out against this perverted lifestyle, go crazy. On the other hand, psychiatric wards in the hospitals around the world, are filled with people who try to climb the walls, see all kinds of demons, worms crawling, and all sorts of things, all because they have given themselves over to uncleanness with greediness, and refused to give God any place in their lives. In verse 20, though, Paul says, “But ye have not so learned Christ; If so be that ye have heard Him, and have been taught by Him, as the truth is in Jesus: That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; And be renewed in the spirit of your mind.” In other words, If you have heard the call of the spirit, to become a child of God: you cut loose from that old way of life, and allow the Spirit of God to completely renew your mind, so that you will think on things that are pure, rather than those unclean things of the world. In the nations of the world where the word of God was respected, many of these perverted evils were held to a minimum; as long as it remained so. But when a nation began to change its views, and make laws to uphold those changed views, the Sprit of God began to withdraw; and the devil moved in. The same thing is happening in America; that happened in some of those Middle East nations centuries ago. Various areas such as Greece, Turkey, Syria, and many others, where the gospel of Jesus Christ had such a tremendous impact in the first century, were later invaded by the teachings of Muhammad, in the 6th, 7th and 8th centuries, and their desire for something different led them in that direction. You hear very little about Christian influence in those nations now. God will always reserve a few for Himself, out of every nation, but when the nation as a whole, begins to desire something else, and lets them perish with it. That is why I have said, If time lasts long enough, America is headed for the same fate; because she is rapidly shutting God out of the picture. Even multitudes of those who do profess to be Christians, are following worldly trends; set by people who could not care less about what God wants. When Paul said, Put off the old man; and be renewed in the spirit of your mind; he meant just exactly that; and the same applies to twentieth century Christians of our day. For just as Jesus also said, you cannot serve two masters at the same time; you cannot serve God and Satan, both at the same time. Our former way of living before becoming a believer in Jesus Christ and surrendering our lives to him was a way designed by the devil; the enemy of God, for all our interests were selfish. You may disagree at first, if you have not yet had that renewing in the spirit of your mind; for you do not yet clearly see the difference Jesus Christ makes in a life that is totally dedicated to serving God. Some of you think that all it takes to please God is just going to church once or twice a week; but when God puts His Spirit in you, He is after a lot more than that. I suppose a lot of people are like I used to be; I did not drink, nor smoke, nor did I have a lot of the other habits that many people have; so I thought of myself as a pretty good fellow. I did not fight against going to church; but neither did I like sitting in the services very long. I was always the first one that would begin to squirm and look at my watch, and when the services ended, I was the first one out the door. In other words, I really did not have an appetite for the things of God; I just merely tolerated them for the sake of being able to say that I went to church. Going to church is a term we use, and it only means that we go to the place where the church gathers to worship God. For if we do not have the Spirit of Jesus Christ in us; by the operation of the new Birth, according to the scriptures, we are not a part of the church; no matter how often we meet with them. It is usually this type of person, (one who just goes) that will tell you all about what is wrong with the church, for while they are there, they are taking mental notes on everything they do not agree with. But tell me, How in the name of common sense, can an unsaved person (a person without the Holy Ghost) judge accurately on spiritual matters, when the Bible clearly teaches us that it takes a spiritual mind to understand the things of the Spirit of God? Only a person with a spiritually renewed mind can accurately judge right from wrong; apart from the areas of outright sin. True Christianity is not a game we play; it is a life that can only be lived by those who have met all the scriptural requirements, and been made new by the Spirit of God.


A lot of people who truly were foreknown of God, have gone for years, without making a total commitment to God; and many times that has caused God to have to use some extreme measures to shake them loose from their dependence upon external good deeds that they do, and cause them to realize that being a Christian is more than just doing good deeds and such like. God has to wrap their old car around a tree, or let some bad sickness or tragedy take hold of their lives; in order for them to be made willing to come to Him His way. If I lived to be a hundred years old; I could still take you right to the spot where God knocked on my door; and said, Raymond Jackson: You have gone far enough, your way. He had to allow a bunch of drunks to hit my tractor and bring me to the very brink of death itself; in order to get my ear. But you can believe me saints: I did not need anyone to tell me why that accident happened. When I finally regained consciousness, lying there in the old St. Edwards Hospital in New Albany, deep down inside me there was something saying, This happened to bring you to me; and it haunted me until I surrendered my life to God. It is much better just to obey, when you hear it preached; but if it takes something like what happened to me, to bring you to your senses; then just be thankful to God that He knows how to do what needs to be done. Of course we are supposed to be talking about what the Holy Spirit does in the lives of Christian people, even in spite of what is going on in the world round about us; so let us finish our scriptures here in Ephesians. You may be 18; or even a lot younger than that, but when the Bible says, Put off the old man, and be renewed in the spirit of your mind; it is talking about shedding your old inherited nature, and allowing the Holy Spirit to mold in you the very nature and characteristics of the Lord Jesus Christ. It is Christ in you that gives you the hope of glory. Therefore your age has nothing at all to do with what you do about these scriptures. You may be gray headed, or bald headed, and as wrinkled as it is possible to be, or you may be very young in age; with most of your life still before you, (if time lasts) but regardless of which you are, the scriptures we are looking at have the same application. We are born into this old world with a fallen nature; because of Adam’s sin and the devil will harness that nature, and cause you to do and say things that you are sorry for later; therefore if God does not get hold of your life; and cause you to shed that inherited nature, by taking on the nature of His only begotten Son; you just continually get worse and worse; and eventually become hardened to the convicting presence of the Spirit of God, and you can end up just like those Paul describes in verses 18 and 19. But as we said already, These admonitions were written to those who are born again by the Spirit of God; so that we will be conformable to the very image of our perfect example, Jesus Christ. We are not just automatically like Him because we are born again. That nature has to be molded in us; as we walk obedient to His word. That is what we commonly refer to as maturing; and it only takes place as we yield ourselves to what we know to do; to bring our lives in line with the scriptures. That is why I said, Our mind is the communicator; that has the responsibility of sorting out what we hear, and either rejecting it, or passing it on to our spirit where it becomes a part of our makeup. It is through this very process that we do what Paul states here. He goes on in verse 24 saying, “And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.” We can take off a dirty suit of clothing, wash up, and jump into a clean suit in just a few minutes, and the outer man is clean; but cleaning up the inner man is not such a quick process. It takes time for us to be renewed in the spirit of our mind; to the point where our very life continually glorifies God, instead of yielding to our old inherited nature. That old temper has to be taken away and our attitude and motives has to be changed, and that is not something that takes place instantly.


To illustrate something of what we are looking at here, I am going to relate to you a little story I heard years ago; while still in the Methodist Church. As far as I know, it is a true story. It goes like this, Two farmers living on adjoining farms, out in the big corn country; each had much livestock, and were very prosperous; and at one time they were very good friends; and they both went to the same church. Well one farmer’s cattle was always getting out; and they would get over into the other man’s corn field. This man would drive the cattle back into the pasture field where they belonged; and then mend the fence where they got out. Not one time did he ever complain to his friend and neighbor; because in his heart he practiced Christian virtues; and would only say, Bro. So and So, your cattle were in my corn field against last night and did quite a bit of damage; but we got them all out and repaired the fence. The other man would say, Bro. I thank you, and appreciate that; and that would be the end of the matter. But then, one day, the picture reversed. The other man’s cattle got into that farmer’s corn field and did quite a bit of damage; so what do you think happened: He came driving into this farmer’s driveway; and up to the house and said, Your cattle are in my corn field; tearing it all to pieces, and I want them out. Well the man took his sons, drove the cattle back where they belonged and repaired the fence. But now this neighbor will no longer speak to him. They both still went to the same church; and the one man did everything he knew to do; trying to bring about a reconciliation, and the other man flatly refused to have anything to do with him; and kept that old antagonistic feeling burning in his heart. Then when he got older, he had a bad heart attack; and ended up in the hospital. Several days passed; and finally the doctor said to the man, If there is anything on your mind that you need to attend to; I advise you to get it done; for I am unable to offer you much hope of pulling out of this. Naturally the doctor was thinking about a will and things of that nature; but the man immediately told his wife, Get Bro. So and So (his neighbor that he had refused to be reconciled to for years) to come over here right away. Naturally when word reached the other man that his neighbor wanted to see him, it made him feel good; and he went right over to the hospital to see him. The old man looked up from his bed and said, Brother: I have been a fool, acting the way I have. Will you forgive me? The answer was, Sure I forgive you, and after that, they talked for a long time. Then the other man, in the bed, got to feeling pretty good; and when he did, his attitude changed again; and he said, Just in case I do pull through this, I want you to know, everything will remain as it was before today. Brothers and Sisters: There are people going to church every Sunday that have attitudes exactly like that. They read these same scriptures; but they never allow the Spirit of God to make any of it real to them. What a thin garb of religion for anyone to be wearing! That is just like making a mockery out of the word of God. A person like that may call themselves a Christian; but what does the Bible call them? If I read my Bible correctly, that kind of religion is vain. That is not what God is after. Going to church was just a form with him, for there was no Christlikeness in him.

Alright we still have a couple more verses to look at here; and I again remind you that Paul is writing to Christians; telling them what is necessary in order to grow to maturity. Verse 25, “Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth with his neighbor: for we are members one of another. (Verse 26) Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go down upon your wrath.” That literally means this, A Christian person may have cause to become angry; but the Bible way, is to go right to the source of that anger; and get it straightened out, and not let it eat at your insides. If you get angry, and then just let that anger boil inside of you without trying to get it straightened out: it becomes a root of bitterness; like Paul spoke of in the 12th chapter of Hebrews. Well the point is, Jesus is coming back after an element of people that have been washed by the word of God; and that root of bitterness has no part in it. The world is being overrun with the powers of evil; but the Church of the living God is not supposed to be part of any of that. After Paul said, “Let not the sun go down upon your wrath: (he also said) Neither give place to the devil.” Now saints: Do you know what he was referring to there? Simply this, when you have the Spirit of God in you, the only room the devil can have is what you give him. That is what John meant when he said, “Greater is He that is in you, than he that is in the world.” The Spirit of God in you is there to enable you to overcome all the forces of evil; no matter how severe they are. But God’s Spirit always works according to His word; so you have to do things His way in order to gain the victory when Satan attacks you.




This seems like a good place to bring in Ephesians 5:26 & 27, before we continue on in chapter 4, for this is what gives purpose to all those other scriptures dealing with Christian behavior. “That He might sanctify and cleanse it (the Church) with the washing of water by the word.” The word of God is supposed to do the same thing for the spirit of a Christian person, that a bath does for our natural body. We take a bath to wash away dirt, and become clean; therefore the word of God cleanses us from all of the devil’s filth; and sanctifies us. Why? “That He (Christ Jesus) might present it to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.”That is the end result. That is what everything else works toward; so let us go back to chapter 4 now and look at the rest of the chapter. We read it in chapters and verses, but when Paul wrote this to the Ephesian Church; it was just a letter without these divisions. But as we go back here to verse 27, to look at the rest of the chapter, just try to imagine a pastor of an assembly of born again believers: speaking to them like this. A denominational pastor could not do it; without running the risk of being voted out of his job; but a man called of God to pastor a church, is obligated to preach and teach the entire word of God to his congregation; no matter who gets their feelings hurt. It is not always popular to preach the word of God in its fullness; but in order to accomplish the purpose of God, stated in the two verses we just read, it is necessary. I have been pastoring this congregation for 31 years now; and I have seen a lot of people come and go, for one reason or the other; in those 31 years. But as I look out over the congregation, I see quite a few that have been right here, during all those years. This brings to my mind something one brother in the church related to me the other day. Over where he works, some of them got into a discussion about the hiring and firing of preachers; and they asked him if we have board members here. When he told them that we do, they wanted to know what happens if the preacher teaches something they do not like. His reply was, If you do not like what is taught in Faith Assembly; you do not vote the preacher out; you move out yourself. Brothers and Sisters: That is the way it is supposed to be; unless the preacher somehow allows the devil to get his own life messed up. But even then, the Holy Ghost is the one that should direct whatever action needs to be taken. Out here in these denominational systems, where the congregations hire and fire preachers at will: you will not find the church being washed by the water of the word of God; for that is not where the Church is. The Church of the living God has already been called out of those systems; and what is left in them is void of the Spirit of God; or they would not still be there. Just as the Jews had to spend years in Babylonian captivity, so did the Church have to do likewise. AS long as the Church remained in those systems of religion, she was just as much in captivity and confusion spiritually, as the Jews were in the natural; when they were down in Babylon.


I had no way of knowing 31 years ago, what this little church would have to go through with, in order to stand for the truth of God’s word; but I am ever so thankful that we have been able to face the trials, tests, persecutions, and so forth; without having to compromise with the truth; in order to please someone’s flesh. Furthermore we have not had to build huge buildings, nor amusement parks, nor beg for money; in order to fulfill what God has called us to do. These who do such things, claim to be having a great Holy Ghost revival, and they talk much about getting the people of God ready for the rapture. But let me tell you saints, You are not going out of here to meet the Lord in the air, on a water slide. The Holy Ghost gets no thrill over a spill. (This message was preached in August 1986.) It will take a revelation in your heart and a total surrender to the spirit of God, in order to get out of here in the rapture; and those who lack these essentials, will still be right here going through their religious rituals; when the great tribulation hits the earth. I think of all the people that moved into this area through the years past; just to be able to sit under the ministry of Bro. Branham; and then I look at where a lot of them are today; and it just proves that demonstrations of the Spirit, and miracles of various kinds, do not serve to perfect anyone. It is wonderful to be in such services; but the perfection God is looking for in you and me, is something that is molded in us day by day; as we follow the present revealed truth of His word. A lot of people that I have had utmost respect for, and felt that they would be loyal and true right to the end, have hit a snag in their walk with God; and do not even seem to care; and some of them flipped, just because of some little minor thing; that to most people would have meant nothing. But like we have said over and over, God knows those that are truly His; and He will correct them in whatever way it takes, to get them straightened out, and get them back on the right track; even if He has to allow Satan to work on their flesh, and maybe bring them right to death’s door. Believe me: He has His ways of doing things; and in the end, every true child of God will confess that all things do truly work together for good to those that love God, and are the called according to HIS purpose. We pray: Lord, lead us by your Spirit, and help us to know your will for our lives; and of course we mean it; but let me tell you: That is a big order. Oh the problem is not on God’s part; I can be in the Spirit today, and everything be lovely, and something can come down the road tomorrow; that, if I am not careful, will throw me for a loop. No. It will not take the truth away from me; but if I have never been able to get my feelings, my motivations, and my true desires in harmony with the word: that is the kind of shaky ground I stand on, and I still have a long way to go.


Alright let us get back to verses 27, in the 4th chapter of Ephesians; where Paul said, “Neither give place to the devil.” Why did he say that? Simply because we never get so holy that the devil does not try to get us into some kind of a compromising situation. We have to be constantly on guard; lest he find an opportunity to get something between you and me, or someone else, to create a commotion, and maybe cast a stumbling stone in some weaker saint’s pathway. Remember: The world does not see Jesus in His own person; they have to see Him through the lives of the true children of God; and the devil tries to prevent that. He cannot do anything to change our relationship to God; for when we are sealed by the baptism of the Holy Spirit: that seal cannot be broken. But he can sure cause us to mess up our fellowship with our heavenly Father; if we are not constantly on guard, and keep him in his place. We will all agree that this is good advice; and that every child of God needs to hear it; but look at this next verse that was written to Christian people. “Let him that stole steal no more.” Brothers and Sisters: A person that has been a Christian for years should not need to hear this; for that is one of the first things the Holy Ghost goes to work on; when He comes into our lives, but as we think back to the time when this letter was written, and realize that Paul was writing to people that had been converted right out of raw paganism, we can better understand why they needed such instructions. Unregenerate mankind, that had lived strictly for the flesh, in a world of unbelief, and had gone about taking whatever they had opportunity to take, and doing whatever pleased their flesh at the moment, did not automatically give up all those habits the very moment they believe the gospel; and give their hearts to God. That old nature had to be replaced with a new nature; as God revealed to them what that new nature consisted of; and this is how He does it. Those Christians in the first age of Christianity did not have Bibles, like we do today; that they could study to learn godly principles. They had to depend upon the ministry of their day to reveal God’s will to them. Therefore these New Testament epistles that are so precious to us, were written to Christians of that hour; to let them know what this way of life was to accomplish in them. In other words, they revealed the mind of God to them; and showed them how to take on the very image and likeness of Jesus Christ. “Let him that stole steal no more: but rather let him labor, working with his hands the thing which is good, that he may have to give to him that needeth.” This lets us know that a true born again Christian can never be a lazy person. The very God that saves them, expects them to work with their own hands; and earn their own living. I have known a lot of characters over the years, who were nothing but bums; for as they went from place to place, claiming to be living by faith, and following the leading of the Lord, you soon come to realize that they were just simply too lazy to work. Well even though Paul says this here, and in another place says, if a man will not work he should not eat, That in no way changes the scripture that says, If you see your brother in need, and open not your bowels of compassion, how dwelleth the love of God in you; for each of these have their separation application. The devil is always hitting some Christian family with some terrible situation that works a hardship on them financially; and that is the time when others are to recognize that need, and allow the love of Christ in them to do whatever they can to help out. We cannot take the time to give specific examples of every situation that you may be faced with in life; but I do know this, if our own heart is right, we will not have any problem doing the right thing. Any Christian can at one time or another, face a situation in life where they may need some help from their brothers and sisters in Christ; but when people claim to be Christians, called to live by faith, and they are nothing more than free-loaders who live off of the generosity of others, there is something wrong. Somebody needs to go back and read the word of God some more; if their lives are like that, for that is not what living by faith is. Some people who live completely by faith work hard every day; for living by faith does not mean that we just have everything handed to us as we go through life. Two fellows who used to pass through here from time to time, (sort of like old circuit riders) and claimed to be ministers of this end time message, just lived from one Christian family to the other; claiming to be called to live lives of faith. They went to a certain brother’s house who lived out around Depauw, IN. one evening, and he lodged them over night; (Now this kind is always ready to sleep in your best bed, and eat your best food) and at breakfast the next morning he said to them, I have to go to work; digging fence post holes; would you like to come along and help me? Their reply was, We will have to pray about this. The brother said, Well you go ahead and pray about it, and I will see you at dinner time; but when he came in, they were gone, without a word. Now tell me saints: Do you see any Christian image displayed, when people conduct themselves like that? No. You do not; the true Spirit of Christ in a man who is called to minister to others, will cause him to set an example of Christianity wherever he goes; rather than that of a free-loading bum; because the Bible clearly teaches us how to conduct ourselves as Christians. Whether we are giving, or receiving, there is a right and a wrong way for us to conduct ourselves; and I truly believe the Spirit of God in His true children will cause them to exemplify the nature of Jesus Christ in either situation.


Alright, verse 29, gives us another reason to examine ourselves; for as we have been stressing, This letter was written to Christians. “Let no corrupt communication proceed out of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying, that it may minister grace unto the hearers.” This word corrupt, has a number of definitions in the dictionary; but keeping in mind the fact that this was written to Christians, we would have to believe Paul was thinking in terms of people being careless about the things they say, and especially about repeating something they hear. One definition of the word CORRUPT, is, “To alter from the original or correct form or version;” which is what gossip usually does. He could not be talking about cursing, telling obscene jokes, and things like that, for these are the first things the Holy Ghost goes to work on, as we begin to take off the old man and put on the new one. Furthermore I believe the rest of that verse lets us know what Paul is dealing with; as he makes this statement. Plain old gossip, something we tell, just because we heard it, is corrupt communication; whether we deliberately alter it or not; for it does not serve to edify anyone who is a true Christian. We have all be guilty of it, as we would hear something and just simply take it at face value and tell it to someone else; but it is wrong for Christians to conduct themselves like that, and this is what Paul is dealing with. I believe with all my heart that the time has come when God will no longer tolerate the true body of Christ being caught up in gossip; the telling of something that has no possible constructive purpose; just for the sake of telling it. If we do not take heed to these things, as the Lord presents them to us, we are going to end up in hot water. God will make sure that we do. Jesus never had to apologize for anything He said or did; simply because He knew how a Son of God should conduct Himself; and it is His image that we are to be conformed to. It is true He said many things that offended people; and He did things that offended them; but who were those people that were offended, and why were they offended? They were ritualistic religious people who were void of understanding of what true holiness is; and when Jesus told them the truth, it hurt; and they were offended. They thought they were the only ones that knew how to serve God; when in reality, they were not serving God at all; for they had perverted every law of God that they so ritualistically kept; to the point where God’s true purpose was completely lost in it all. So when Jesus came revealing God’s true purpose in the law they were supposed to be keeping, and showed them how they were missing the mark: they were offended and tried to kill Him. Now why am I saying all of this? I want you to understand that there is a definite difference in the way we repeat what we hear, and in our motive for doing so. When you know something to be a fact and you are not telling it with a wrong motive, then it is not gossip. In 1st Corinthians 5:1, the apostle Paul wrote these words, “It is reported commonly that there is fornication among you.” In a case like that, I am sure that someone needed to report the facts of what was going on; but at the same time I realize that a situation like that usually generates a lot of useless gossip. People tell that sort of thing just for the sake of talking about it; with no real thought about how the situation could be cleared up; and when people do that, the whole thing usually gets told according to the imaginations of those doing the gossiping; and the gossip itself becomes a disease that is harder to deal with than the fornication. Out in denominations: these things are hard to deal with; because their system of religion is not built upon a solid foundation in the first place. But I hope all of you here in Faith Assembly today, realize that we are not coming here just to play church. We are here to yield our lives to the Lord, and learn more about how to grow in the grace and knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ; and if there is anyone here for any other purpose, you are in the wrong place; for by the help of the Lord, we are going to allow this Bible to speak to us. The only way we are ever going to grow to maturity, is to cultivate the habit of speaking things to each other that are edifying and helpful. You can get a lot of attention repeating gossip; but you will not edify a real child of God with such talk. But on the other side of this; you start talking about the good things of God, the promises of His word, and the different instances you know of where those promises have been fulfilled in someone’s life, and every true Christian that hears it will be edified and strengthened. That is what pleases God.


Now we come to verse 30, a verse of scripture that has been used out of context, probably more than it has ever been used to express what Paul had in mind when he wrote it. “And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.” First let me say that I am completely convinced by the scriptures, that when we receive the baptism of the Holy Spirit we are sealed in the redeemed family of God; never to be lost again. But saints: That in no way means that everything in our lives is going to be clear sailing from then on. Some of the greatest conflicts of your life will be after you become a Christian; and in many of those conflicts the Holy Spirit in us is grieved; because of our reaction. The fact that God saves us, and puts His seal of approval on us, does not exempt us from Satan’s attacks; nor guarantee that we will always react as a child of God should. The Holy Spirit dwelling in you, is your enablement to overcome in every situation you are faced with; if you will submit your will to God’s will, and let Him direct what you do and say. But even then, you are still going to be attacked from time to time; as you journey along life’s pathway. God has to allow this, in order for us to be proved. He already knows how we will react in every situation of life. But nevertheless, we still have to be tested; and we ought to respect the fact that God has it so designed; that we may have opportunity to prove ourselves. Remember, the seal is on your spirit; your flesh will never inherit the kingdom of God; and your flesh will never be perfect; it will always need to be kept under subjection. That is why walking in the Spirit is not something we do blindfolded; as some seem to believe. To truly walk in the Spirit requires us to be fully alert at all times; lest the devil cast a stumbling stone before us unawares. I have thought much about this; and about the type of our spiritual deliverance that was set by Israel in the natural; when God brought them out of Egyptian bondage. When God led them out of Egypt, they entered into a journey they had never taken before. They had never walked through the wilderness before; and they never had to depend on God before; as they had to then. Nevertheless when God led them out of there, He never intended for them ever to return to that land again. But in between their departing from Egypt and their entering into the land of their inheritance, there was much testing for them. Their trials were not all dumped upon them in one day’s time either; therefore when they came through one, there was always another one a little further on; so there was no such thing as getting to a place where they could just coast on in; and neither can we reach such a place in our spiritual walk. God has led us out of the world of sin and damnation; and he has delivered us out of denominational bondage; therefore we can look back with gratitude in our hearts; and say, Thank you Lord, for being so good to me. But remember this, Our journey through life is not yet complete; so we will still be faced with many trials and tests; not for our destruction, but that we may prove ourselves to be true children of God, and able to overcome in every situation of life. We have an example that we can look to; in order to know how to overcome Satan’s attacks and temptations by the word of God; and when we fail to conduct ourselves in the proper manner, many times the Holy Spirit is grieved; and we wonder why. We wonder why that precious anointing does not come at times; without even stopping to take account of our conduct prior to that time.


I want to go ahead and read verses 31 and 32, straight through, and then use an illustration, “Let all bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamor, and evil speaking, be put away from you, (if we have to put away these things, that in itself proves that they do not just automatically leave us, when we experience the new birth) with all malice: and be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.” We have quite a few things in those two verses to look at, so let me just say this first, Any person who just assumes that because they are saved and filled with the Holy Ghost, they are free from Satan’s attacks: will not go very far before they come face to face with reality. Actually that is when he really goes to work on you. As long as we are out here in the unbelieving world, running with the crowd, with no particular thoughts about serving God, the devil does not have to worry about us; but the very moment we turn to God, he sets his sights upon us; with one purpose in mind, trying to get us to renounce God, and go back to our former ways. Have you heard people testify of how they never had any troubles until they became Christians? Well the point is, If we just go down the road of life with our eyes closed, and our ears deaf to what is taking place: we are very likely to walk right into something that will just literally tear us all to pieces; so to speak, and leave us badly wounded. Walking like that spiritually, is just like walking around your house with your eyes closed. You may do all right if your wife does not move any of the furniture. But if she moves a chair, or a table, you can just about tear a toe off. Of course when that happens, you can either do one of two things. You can blame your wife and get mad at her for moving the chair; or you can realize that if you had been watching where you were going, it would not have happened. I just use this little illustration to point to the fact that many times we are responsible for the condition we find ourselves in; and we need to be willing to face reality; and take the responsibility for whatever happens at times like that. We have already talked about how hurt feelings can turn into bitterness; and how even though we are sealed by the Holy Spirit, there is still enough of that old nature lingering, that we can become angry; and may I say this, When we allow ourselves to become angry, we can also display wrath. We do not like to admit it; but if we are honest with ourselves, we will. Furthermore when you do get hurt; do not just take it for granted that the hurt will automatically go away. Or maybe you blame the preacher, or some other saint in the church for the way you feel; and you allow a root of bitterness to take hold in you. That kind of thing will contaminate your spirit; and once that is allowed to happen, what do you think that does to the Holy Spirit in you? He is grieved, and when he is grieved, you will not feel His anointing presence like you would otherwise. Brothers and Sisters: I hope you realize I am not saying these things just to take up time. We have got to let this book (the Bible) start talking to us; and start conducting ourselves in a manner that proves it is talking to us. There are people who claim never to get angry; yet when someone crosses them in some way; they are ready to let them have a head full; and then they will boast about how they got So and So straightened out. Saints: This is not Christlikeness. What Jesus did when He was dealing with those Scribes and Pharisees, and what we do as Christians, is two completely different things. He knew He was dealing with a bunch of hypocrites that wanted to kill Him. But what Paul was talking about here; is how we as believers are to work one with another; in order to grow to maturity; rather than just drifting along in life, conducting ourselves like spiritual babes.


Alright, a person can be angry deep down inside and hide it; but Paul speaks of another expression of anger that cannot be hidden; when he mentions clamor. This word speaks of the loud, noisy demonstration. We correct Junior for doing something wrong, and he takes offense for being corrected; and out of the house he goes. He slams the door shut, kicks the dog, and gets it to howling, picks up the cat and pinches it’s ear, and then starts throwing rocks at the chickens; and gets them fluttering around and cackling. What is he doing? He is clamoring. In other words, creating a lot of noise, and getting attention. It is sad to say; but a lot of Christians are just like that; always creating a lot of noise and confusion; trying to let everyone know how badly they have been hurt. That is a trait of the old nature we were born with; just like all these other things that are mentioned; and if we are ever going to grow up spiritually, we have to put away all those carnal things and allow the Spirit of God to give us motivation; rather than the devil. People that are not yet yielded, and willing to be led by the Spirit of God, are sure to allow the devil to whet up their old carnal nature now and then; and when they do; any of what Paul mentioned here, is possible. Do not try to tell me a born again Christian cannot act like that; unless you want to contradict the Bible. Furthermore I have been around long enough to know a few things from what I have seen and heard myself. I am going to tell you a true story, of something that happened in this very congregation years ago. We started this fellowship in 1955, in a little building on State Street, down in New Albany. At that time our regular congregation consisted of about a dozen adults; and our children. Some of the original ones are still with us today; and others of our present congregation, came in a little later on. Four years later in 1959, we had a meeting that really set the little group in motion; and in that process we realized that we were going to have to find a place where we had some parking space for cars. That is when we found the place in Clarksville, over behind the Roberts and Strack business, a veneer company. We rented that church building and moved there in the month of August 1959; and at that time we had a sister in the church; that from every outward appearance, you could not touch her life. She loved the Lord, and was very dedicated to serving Him; both in church, and wherever she was. I know that is true; I am not guessing about it. She had been in the congregation from the time it started; and every indication was that she would continue with us. But when we moved into the other building, certain changes were made in the areas of our fellowship; and before very long, I began to notice that this sister was starting to lose the expression of happiness and peace that had always before been evident on her face. Then I began to notice that there was something going on. Do you know what was happening? She was beginning to get the idea that Faith Assembly was being maneuvered into a place where it would no longer move in the Spirit. There was a young man in the congregation at that time; and many times they would get together and talk about how Faith Assembly could not go on with God; if it continued on its present course. She did not like the type of songs that some were singing; nor the type of music that some of them wanted; so she just begins to find fault with this one and that one that had come into the fellowship. Finally I felt like I should go have a talk with her; so I took some of the men of the fellowship and went to her house. She expressed to us her personal feelings; that Faith Assembly had reached a crucial point; and could not possibly continue on with god; unless some changes were made. Now Saints, I have had to learn a lot through the years I have been pastoring. I sat and listened to her, and when we left there that night, I thought, Maybe she is right. So in the days that followed, I thought it all over and decided to go talk to a certain family; and just tell the brother it would be better if he did not come back any more; due to the confusion that was being created. I will not mention names; because of the fact that this tape will go out of this area. But I will tell you this, I never did make it over to that brother’s house. I had a flat tire on the way, and while I was changing the flat, it just seemed like the Lord said, go home and keep your mouth shut. I got into my car and went home; and said, Lord, it is all in your hands. A few nights later, I saw the Holy Spirit touch some hearts unexpectedly; in our church service; and each of them stood up and testified that they had carried ill feelings against certain ones; and each of them asked the other’s forgiveness right before the whole congregation. That is when I truly began to realize that God was running this whole thing. He permits the devil to bring about a little stirring in the water hole; but if you are willing to walk with Him, and do things according to the way they are outlined in the scriptures, He will take care of the situation; and all who are committed to doing so, can walk on with Him. If your heart is right; that is exactly what you want to do more than anything else. A few nights later, I saw myself in a dream; talking to this first sister I mentioned; right in the church building we had moved into; at the alter railing. I said to her in this dream, I saw you playing the piano in the Branham Tabernacle; and later on, she did become their piano player; and it all turned out that way; simply because she failed to get her way. Now as I look back upon that, it was not because she was a mean person; nor a sinful person, that she acted like that; it was just that she had certain fixed ideas about how the spirit should move in a church service; and if it did not go that way, she just simply would not have any part of it. Well when Bro. Branham got killed and things went like they did after that; she wrote a letter expressing her feelings; but do you know where that soul is today? Sitting at home with her husband; not even going to church. Saints: Do not ever become so proud; that you cannot admit it when you make a mistake; or your life will end up void of what you had thought it would. Nevertheless I am persuaded that God allowed that condition to develop as it did; partly to test me. Do not ever think the preacher will not be tested. He will be tested; to see if he will compromise by giving in to someone’s flesh. The truth is, the preacher is probably tested more than anyone else in the congregation. But if he will walk with God and learn from those tests, he will never have to go through the same test twice; because the second time he will know how to handle it. In other words, you either do something that seems right to you to try to straighten out a problem; or you lay it in the hands of the Lord and wait for Him to work out the details according to what He desires to accomplish in the matter. You who have been coming here long enough, surely must have notice that I am not too quick to jump right in the middle of every little dispute that arises in the fellowship; for I have learned that God knows how to deal with his true children; when they get out of line; and as I have already stated, A tare will not usually submit to correction anyway; so it is better not to give them any room to express themselves openly. Therefore through the years since those early years when we were first starting, I have seen other families come in here; that from all outward appearances seemed to be growing in leaps and bounds; and all of a sudden their feelings would become hurt; because of a little snag in their pathway; and away they would go. I tell you though: I would not be where some of them are today; for anything in the world. They have not grown one ounce spiritually, since they left here with their feelings hurt. Are you wondering why I am saying all of this? I want you to understand, that if God leads you to come here, it is not just so you can hear truth; but also that truth can mold your life into a proper vessel to carry that truth. Not without testing though. He will also allow enough human flesh in the picture to keep you on your spiritual toes; and it will not necessarily be tares that will put you to the test either; as we have been pointing out all along. For true children of God are sometimes careless about things they say or do; and Satan always magnifies every little unwise incident. That is why I say, If you cannot see the grace of God in the lives of other people; and you rely upon your little sentimental feelings to move you; the time will come something will pick you up; and throw you far far away from Faith Assembly Church; and you will never want to set foot in this place again. I am convinced that God has raised up this fellowship for a certain work in His plan of redemption; therefore He intends for us to be a congregation of people that will not only say, Thank God for leading me here; but also, Thank God: He is still working on me.


We are washed by the water of God’s word; but what for? To remove spots, wrinkles and blemishes. What are these spots, wrinkles and blemishes? Anything that is of a contrary nature to the true Spirit of God. God will always put in His true children, a revelation of how to conduct themselves when there is opposition; or a situation that only He can work out. Those who are led in that way, will always come through a trial thanking God for His Spirit that is able to direct their footsteps and enable them to overcome; while other are saying, That church is in a mess. No. The Church is not in a mess; for the Church is not the sum total of all those who may come here. The Church, (at least this element of the Church) is those who are willing to walk with God; regardless of opposition, and the rest are just tagging along; and will drop off somewhere down the line. When the Israelites came out of Egyptian bondage they were a great, mixed multitude; and a great percentage of them were always creating a commotion; and singing a sad story: “Would to God we had died by the hand of the Lord in Egypt, when we sat by the flesh pots, and when we did eat bread to the full; for ye have brought us forth into this wilderness, to kill this whole assembly with hunger.” God did not like that kind of murmuring and complaining out of them; and neither does He like it out of you. If in your heart you say, I wish I had just stayed in the Methodist Church; or the Baptist, or wherever you came from: you may as well go on back there. This is not the place for you; if you feel that way; for all you will ever see is the negative side of everything. As for me, I thank God for His grace; that has allowed me to sit among some true saints through the years; that enjoyed the things of God; and had a true desire to walk with Him in truth. It makes me feel bad to see people run up against something they cannot handle; and then blame someone else and hit the road looking for another church. There used to be a woman sit right there on the second row; that would dance, speak in tongues, and say, Oh I believe Bro. Jackson is an apostle. But when a certain young man of the assembly rose up to do what he did, because this church was not run the way he thought it should be: she took his side; and away she went. Now tell me saints: Why do you suppose God allows things like that to go on? It gives the rest of us an opportunity to be tested; and then it rids the church of a number of pretenders; eventually. Do you think for one moment that those people are walking in the Spirit? Absolutely not! Just like Cain: God gave them an opportunity to do so; and they eventually chose to follow their own natural spirits. They called what they had, the Holy Ghost; but that is not what I call it; for if the Holy Ghost had truly been in them; they would not have gone the way they went. The Holy Ghost will not inspire anyone to go against the word of God and try to destroy something that God has raised up by his word. Even if it was my own blood relatives conducting themselves like that, I would have to look at it the same way. For I realize that as we get closer to the coming of Jesus, this water is going to get deeper and deeper; and God is going to see that each and every one of us are either washed by it; or driven out from among the fellowship of the saints. Remember, it takes a hand to wash the body. You never see anyone pick up a washcloth between their toes and wash their back. Your entire body can be washed by the hand. Is that nog right? Well God has a hand, to wash this body of Christ; and I assure you He knows how to use it; to obtain the desired results. All carnality of the fleshly nature will have to go. That is what the water of the word is for. Only that which is founded on the word will be able to withstand the washing process and come out clean. If you are here, and all you are interested in is to shout, dance, speak in tongues, and have a good time, let me tell you something. God’s bath tub is being filled; and all of that is going to be put to the test. I am not against any of that; but if we are true children of God, we will not be satisfied forever with just that; for there is no nourishment in that. The Spirit and the word are one; and they go on together; so the Spirit alone will not do all that must be done to perfect us.


The woman I mentioned, that enjoyed the manifestations so much, wrote a very negative letter to a man out in Missouri who published a magazine, stating that the church had stopped moving in the Spirit. She wrote me a letter, telling me that she was going to do that, and then the man sent me a copy of the magazine with the letter published in it. Naturally that made me feel bad, but I just thought, time will tell who has left the spirit; for there is a lot more to this way of life; than just a good feeling. When the children of Israel were on that wilderness journey, some of their trials were very hard; but when it came time to cross over into the promised land; those who had the right spirit in them were ready to go across with Joshua and Caleb. Well I still have that old letter, and that old paper. The man who published the paper is dead now; the woman, as far as I know, still hast that same attitude and opinion; but Faith Assembly is still going on with the Lord. We are not endeavoring to run this church like any other church; except the one we will see in the book of Acts. It is our intention to have the Lord direct us in everything we do; and we realize that every so often, He is going to pick up an element of flesh and dump it in his tub, and even use some scouring powder; where it is necessary. Scouring powder is something you use when ordinary soap will not do the job. It is hard on the skin; but it will get down deep into the pores, and bring out that ground in dirt, or grease. We do whatever it takes to get our natural body clean for special occasions; and by the same token: God does whatever it takes, to get our inner self clean for this special occasion that is just ahead. Anything among us that does not please God, he is going to remove. That does not mean He is going to remove every person; but that substance of flesh that keeps his children from walking with Him, has got to go, regardless of what it takes. Different people have different ideas about this little church. Some think we are a cult. Others think we are just a little clique of people too dumb to be of any use to God or man; but we are really only interested in what God thinks about us; for our destiny is in His hands. We are not trying to make a name for ourselves. We have no desire to be like Pat Robertson, Jim Baker, or any of those big names out there; we only desire to be washed, and dressed properly; so that when Jesus comes for His little bride: we will be ready to go with Him. Through the years; many little elements of people have risen up with a revelation that burned ever so brightly at first; but after so long, the light burned out, and the people who were left had nothing to turn to. Therefore unless your revelation eventually puts you back in the Bible, and causes you to understand God’s word the way those early apostles taught it; you will end up the same way; for God will not settle for less than He started out with in the book of Acts. I look out over the congregation here; and I thank God for every one of you; but I want eery one of you to know, we are not here to glorify flesh. You will not find an easy ticket to glory in this place. Furthermore let me say to you young people, Don’t turn Faith Assembly into a love boat experience. Don’t make this just a little trip to find yourself a mate; and then depart, and live the rest of your lives in the world. If that is your motive in coming here: God has a surprise for you; your life will not be a bed of roses. Let me say something else to you young folks, Do not think that just because you were born into a family that comes here, and you have been raised up in this church; that you have any special favors coming from God; unless you also have been born again by the Spirit of God. I would not be surprised, if one of these days some young people from the charismatic move, come in here fed up with the merry-go-round they have been on, hungry for God, and ready to walk with Him in truth. When that happens you are going to see the Spirit of God work with them in a way that will cause some of you to say, Don’t you think they are just showing off? No. They will not be showing off. They will be allowing God to move them to enjoy the fullness of his benefits; both in the Spirit and in his word.




We have one more verse of scripture here in Ephesians 4, which really sums the whole thing up; for remember, this was written to Christian people who desired to walk with God. “And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ’s sake hath forgiven you.” As children of God, that ought to be one of our greatest desires: to be kind to each other, and always ready to forgive one another, instead of holding grudges against each other, or even just little petty hurt feelings toward one another. Remember, What the world sees through the lives of God’s children is all they are ever going to see of Jesus Christ; for He is not here in physical flesh for them to see. He told His disciples, “Ye are the salt of the earth;” therefore he expects His disciples (those who follow Him) to be salty, in this old world we live in. How does salt figure into the picture? Well salt is a seasoning element, it is also a preserving element, and it makes one thirsty; so surely we ought to be salty wherever we are; so that we can be an instrument in the hands of God whenever he chooses. Remember, Every joint supplies something in the total working of this great spiritual body of believers; no matter how insignificant we may feel. You do not look around and try to determine what someone else is supplying; before you yield yourself to God to supply your part. The truth is, You may even be looking at a tare which will never supply anything to the body; because he is not of the body. God does not even bother to wash a tare; for there would be no purpose in it. But speaking of washing: Have you ever noticed how some children react when it comes bath time? Even little babies will sometimes go into a tantrum; when Mommy starts to put them in the bath water. Well that is the way a lot of God’s children act up, when he starts to put them in the tub for the spiritual washing; but if we are true children of His, we are going into that bath water one way or another. Naturally we are talking about being washed with the water of his word; and it is easy to see why a lot of people are afraid of it, because there is still too much of the world hanging on to their flesh. That is why it takes some washing, before we can even be kind one to another, as Paul meant here in this verse 32. This tenderheartedness is not an attribute of our human nature; it is an attribute of God. It takes the grace of God to make your heart tender like that. It means, Be sensitive to God, easy for the Holy Spirit to move you. In the natural, some people are more tenderhearted than others. A little something that will cut one person to the quick, will just be ignored by someone else. But spiritually, God wants to cultivate something in all His children; that will make them sensitive to His Spirit, and always ready to respond. Then we will be tenderhearted toward God, and also toward our brothers and sisters of the faith. Then if we have that kind of tenderheartedness: it will be easy for us to forgive one another; even as God has already forgiven us; because the ability to forgive is also an attribute of God. Brothers and Sisters: We are living in a terrible hour of time; for the devil is taking human beings, and involving them in every kind of situation and problem, and no one is being spared. Therefore it will only be by the grace and mercy of almighty God that we get out of here with anything that will really make us look like a Christian reflecting the Lord Jesus Christ. More and more we are being made aware of what Lot had to put up with; living down there in Sodom, with nothing but filth and perversion on every hand. As you walk or drive down the streets, you are constantly looking at a mass of humanity that has give themselves over to a reprobate mind. They do not care what they look like, smell like, talk like, nor do they seem to give any thought to what the8ir way of life is leading them to. According to the word of God: they are headed for destruction; and to try to testify to them of the love of Jesus Christ is just as useless as Lot trying to persuade some of his family member to flee Sodom before judgment struck. As a matter of fact: they will treat you like some kind of nut that needs to be locked up some place. But, Saints: even when someone like that offends you, it is the will of God for you to have in you the ability and willingness to forgive them. It is one thing to be hurt because of someone doing or saying something against you; but it is wrong for you, as a child of God; to carry those hurt feelings forever; when the very Spirit of Christ in you is a forgiving Spirit. As children of God, we simply cannot hold a club over the heads of those who hurt us, and expect them to eat dirt before we are willing to forgive them.


I have had people say, Bro. Jackson: Haven’t you been hurt by some of the things people have said about you, because of the things you stand for? Yes, I have. But I refuse to allow myself to cultivate those hurt feelings. For I know the devil is behind it all; and I do not expect him to repent and let up on me. However there have been times through the years that God would allow me to be refreshed by a good report coming out of all of that. I have had men call me up on the telephone and apologize to me for something I knew nothing about. It is usually someone that has been listening to that element of “Message men,” who are out to destroy my image and influence, and then somehow they would come into contact with someone, or get hold of a Contender or something that would cause them to get their eyes opened. That is when various ones would phone me and say, Bro. Jackson: You do not know me: I live in such and such a place, and I want to apologize to you and ask you to forgive me; for some of the things I have believed about you, or said about you. I just say to them, Well brother, I do not know what you have said, nor what you have believed; but I wand you to know, you do not have to talk for an hour; before you are forgiven. If you feel in your heart that you should ask me to forgive you, who am I that I should not forgive you? Then if I ever meet such an individual, I am able to shake their hand, and have fellowship with them; without any of that pressure between us. Now since we are back on hurt feelings, let me say this, if someone gets their feelings hurt toward you, because of a truth you stand for in the word of God: you do not need to apologize to them for it. That is strictly between that person and God Himself. The devil tries to get every true child of God to weaken, and give in to the demands of human flesh; but in those times, we need to set our heels firmly, and refuse to budge one inch from the truth. But like we said in the beginning, we often do or say things in an unwise way; even while standing for something God has called us to stand for; and for that, we need to be ready and willing to apologize when we become aware of it. God will enable you to know the difference; if your heart is right. It is sometimes very hard to walk up to a brother, or a sister, and say, Let’s sit down and have a good talk; if we are not tenderhearted in the way Paul speaks of here. Now I am sure some of you are wondering, why are we spending so much time on hurt feelings. But how many of you have actually stopped to really think about where the devil really does most of his dirty work among the children of God? Is it not in their minds, and is it not because of oversensitive fleshly feelings? You know it is. Well God has already prepared an ointment for those hurt feelings, but we have to be walking in the light of truth for it to be effective. If the scripture says, God do something about this or that, then go do what the scripture says; instead of telling some other brother or sister about it. We do not supply one thing to the body, unless we do what the Bible tells us to do in every situation we are faced with. Our example hung on an old rugged cross almost two thousand years ago. If we were on trial and our best friend denied that he even knew us, as Peter did Jesus that night, I wonder how we would react? Jesus set a perfect example of forgiveness; when He arose from the dead and said to Mary and the other women, Go tell my disciples and Peter (actually it was an angel conveying that message) that He had gone into Galilee, as He said He would: there they would see Him. They all soon found out that He did not hold one thing against any of them, and not one promise He ever made to them had changed. That is a perfect example for us to look to. We need to stop measuring ourselves by each other and look to Him to find out whether we are growing or not.


We find Paul continuing right on into chapter 5, with the same kind of admonition and instructions to believers that we have been looking at in chapter 4. Like I mentioned earlier, when Paul wrote this, it was just a letter, not divided into chapters and verses the way we now have it. Therefore after saying, Be kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another: he said, (chapter 5, verse 1) “Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear children; and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given Himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savor.” As followers of God we have no business carrying grudges. Not even against people out here in the world, for that is not an attribute of God. That is an attribute of the old self; that we grew up with from childhood. God wants all of those old habits we have picked up in life to be crucified, (put to death) so that we can walk in love as Christ hath loved us. He truly is a sweet-smelling savor in the nostrils of God, if we can see it like that, for He never did one thing in life that would make Him otherwise. The incense burned by the priest, in the Old Testament times, did not smell like charcoal we use to cook steaks. They blended together certain spices from nature itself, and when they burned them: oh what a sweet aroma ascended up. That sweet-smelling aroma ascending up to God, typed prayer from a pure heart, ascending to the throne of God. Therefore Jesus was not only the sacrifice for our sins, he was also that sweet-smelling aroma being offered up to the Father on our behalf. We could not approach the throne of God in our fallen state; we needed an intercessor; and that is exactly what Jesus became; for all who believe and trust in Him. He Himself because everything God required, in order for His lost sons and daughters to be reconciled back to Him, and have sweet communion and fellowship with their heavenly Father, and Jesus the perfect Son of God offered Himself to the Father in place of every bit of that; on behalf of all who believe and obey the gospel. But those who reject the gospel are without hope of being reconciled to God, for this is His only provision. Now that the perfect sacrifice those others pointed to has been offered up, God will no longer accept any of that. The keeping of those ordinances under the law did not cancel out man’s sin debt; it only extended their credit with the heavenly Father until the debt was paid in full, and when that debt was paid there at Calvary, it was paid not only for the Jews that kept the law, but also for Gentiles from every nation under heaven; who would believe and accept the Lord Jesus Christ as their personal Savior. The debt was paid in full for every lost person in the world, of all ages, but it only becomes effective for us when we come to realize that it is paid and accept the pardon. But that knowledge itself, fills our heart with love and gratitude, and causes us to desire to please with our lives, the one who loved us enough to do this for us; and that brings us to these New Testament epistles; for without them, we would not know how to please God. We do not obey the word of God, trying to earn our salvation. We obey it because we have salvation already, and that salvation has placed us in a love relationship with the very God of heaven and earth; and when you are in love, you want to please the one you are in love with. We are often guilty of presenting the word of God as something we obey in order to obtain something for ourselves; which makes it more like keeping a law; than walking in complete liberty fulfilling a law of love. Therefore as we continue on here, just remember, Pau lis not saying, do this, and Do that, in order that you may obtain eternal life; but if that life of God is truly in you, this is how you will want to conduct yourselves.


In verse 3, we read, “But fornication, and all uncleanness, or covetousness, let it not be once named among you, AS BECOMETH SAINTS.” Gentiles of that hour were hearing for the first time, that they could be sons and daughters of the living God also; and when they were converted to Christianity, they were fresh out of raw paganism; with no concept of what God wanted from their lives; so they had to be taught what God expected from them in order to fulfill their part. We have come through a time when people who were not even Christians, knew more or less what Christians were expected to live like; but we are fast returning to a heathenistic society; where only the true children of God seem to have any concept of moral decency. The world at large seems to feel like, anything man imagines to do is alright, just as long as he does not interfere with anyone else’s right to do whatever he desires to do. With one exception of course: you are not allowed to bring God into the picture; for to teach anything about God, is to violate someone else’s freedom of religion. Oh what a sick society we live in. I pray to God that Jesus Christ will soon come. If time is allowed to go on another 10 years, only God Himself knows the shape this old world will be in. It is already worse than a hog pen, and getting worse every day. Good is being called evil; and evil is being called good, just like the prophet Isaiah wrote. I want to turn to Isaiah 5:20, and read a few verses, and just see if those things he mentions sounds like anything that is going on in our day. People change; but God never changes. However He looked upon things people did back then, He still looks upon them the same today: so judgment is awaiting those who allow Satan to rule their lives. “Woe unto them that call evil good; that put darkness for light, and light for darkness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for bitter!” That is a picture of perversions as sure as the world. If you do not agree, just write a letter expressing what you see concerning Aids, and a lot of this other mess that society at large is facing, and send it to one of these editorial outlets, and watch what they do with it. If you hold up any kind of godly principles that are being violated by their way of life; it will eventually be turned around and presented in such a way that you will appear as the bad guy. Your letter will be looked upon as though it came from the pit of hell, and will be presented as evil; when it is really good. Well that is how our modern day society is, and as long as God leaves us here, we are going to have to cope with it; for it is not going to get any better. “Woe unto them that are wise in their own eyes, and prudent in their own sight.” Brother, we are living in a day when just about everyone looks upon themselves as being able to counsel someone else; and tell them how to manage their affairs. “Woe unto them that are mighty to drink wine, and men of strength to mingle strong drink: which justify the wicked for reward, and take away the righteousness of the righteous from him. (Do you see any of that kind of thing going on in our day?) Therefore as the fire devoureth the stubble, and the flame consummeth the chaff, so their root shall be as rottenness, and their blossom shall go up as dust: because they have cast away the law of the Lord of Hosts, and despised the word of the Holy One of Israel.” I will stop there; I just wanted to read a few verses there because it sounds so much like what we are experiencing every day. But regardless of what the world does, this is the word of the Lord for those that are the children of God. These works of darkness have no place in the lives of Christians. “Neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which are not convenient: (That means fitting or proper) but rather giving of thanks.” A lot of people are guilty of foolish talking, but this thing of jesting really gets out of hand at times. It refers to joking, and also of taking a wrong of some kind and making a joke out of it, and even of using it to hurt someone. Gentile people are professionals at mastering these techniques. We see such things on TV all the time; but in the eyes of God, that is not a virtue that His children should pattern their lives after. Instead of so much of that, we need to spend more time giving thanks to God for delivering our sin cursed souls from that kingdom of darkness where such things are fitting of their way of life. Verse 5, “For this ye know, that no whoremonger nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God.” Paul said in another place, talking about our lost state, before we were brought into the fold of God, “That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world: But now in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes (or at that time) were far off are made nigh by the blood of Christ.”  We have been brought from a state of hopelessness, to a place where we have a full inheritance with Jesus Christ as heirs of God. That brings Paul to say, “Let no man deceive you with vain words: for because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience.” Thinking about those evil traits of unregenerate mankind, and how the grace and mercy of God has lifted us up out of them, so that they now have no place in our lives, Paul says this, “Let no man deceive you with vain words.” People will try to do that, you know. They will say, Oh come on, Surely you do not believe God would send you to hell for doing, this or that; for everybody is doing it. Furthermore none of us are perfect, you know. Saints, That is fast becoming a modern slogan, and if we as children of God are not careful, we will be deceived into walking right into one of Satan’s traps. The fact that almost everyone you know is doing some certain something, does not mean that it is pleasing to God; nor does it mean that you could do the same thing, and get by with it. In Matthew 5:48, Jesus said, “Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect,” so who are you going to obey? The person who is trying to get you to do something you know is wrong, or the one who gave His own life on that old cross, that you might have the privilege of being able to make that choice? It is true, our old flesh will never be perfect and if we yield to its demands, our spirit will never be perfect either. But if we will mortify (put to death) those fleshly traits of our old nature, and do what we know is right to do according to the scriptures: God looks upon us in that way, as perfect. Furthermore if you yield your members to these works of darkness, you have the wrath of your heavenly Father coming down upon you. “For because of these things (these things that Christians ought not do) cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience.” God is not just trying to keep us out of hell; His purpose is to make new creatures out of us, so that these unfruitful works of darkness have no place in our lives.


When Paul wrote the 2nd epistle to the Corinthian church, he spoke about how we ought not just live for ourselves, but live unto Him (Christ Jesus) who died for us and rose again, and in 5:17, he said this, “Therefore if any man (ANY PERSON) BE IN Christ, he is a new creature: Old things are passed away: behold all things are become new.” Of course we are not completely renewed instantly in our old flesh; but our spirit is made new, and these world traits have to go. So Paul said to them, verse 7, “Be not ye therefore partakers with them. For ye were sometimes (at one time) darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord: Walk as children of light.” When I look back over my past life, I never went to beer joints, I never gambled, and I never learned to curse; but nevertheless, unbelief ruled my life just as much as others who did all those things. Pride will keep you from God, and the Bible says, Pride goeth before destruction; so the kind of pride I am talking about, God hates, because it denies Him His rightful place. In the eyes of God, pride can be just as stinking and ornery as a drunk man staggering down the sidewalk. I still remember how I was, when God first began to speak to my heart. The first Sunday I went to the church after I got out of the army, it was just like the finger of God pointed straight at me, and he said, I want you. It was like that every time I stepped inside a church house; and I kept saying, No. Not now. Well I am convinced of one thing; God knows your address. He knows what country you live in, He knows what city you live in, what street you live on, and your house number, and He knows exactly when and how to make that most essential call. I think many times how the Spirit of God has moved upon drunks and people of ill fame, as they pursued their every day pattern of life, and how all of a sudden they would just kneel down somewhere and give their hearts to Him, and how his grace would clean their lives up, and give them new purpose in life; and then I think how He had to half kill me in order to get me to realize that my life belonged to Him. Brothers and Sisters: God is real! He is sovereign, and He knows how to get what He wants. Just like the little song says, He will not violate our will; He just makes us willing. How does he do that? By circumstances that He is able to work in our lives. It is not because of our goodness that He calls us to His great plan of salvation; it is altogether regulated by whether we were foreknown of Him or not, before the foundation of the world. You may wonder why your life was spared in situations where you could have been killed; and from all outward appearances, you should have been. Well that was the reason; you had not yet surrendered your heart to His call. You had not, at that time, been willing to say, Yes Lord, I realize I am a sinner, and need to be saved. I am talking about the times when you were still out in the world, a lost sinner, and you experienced a miracle, that kept you from being killed. You wondered why; but even that did not turn you to God. Nevertheless He did bring you to a time and a place, where you did acknowledge Him, after you heard the gospel of your salvation. In the epistle to the Romans, Paul said this, “As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one: There is none that undestandeth, there is none that seeketh after God.” We do not seek after God, before He somehow deals with our lives to make us conscious of Him. That happens when we are still living in a state of spiritual darkness. That is the first step of our being delivered from the world of darkness into His wonderful light. I lived in darkness; not knowing how great God is, until He made the first move toward getting me out of darkness, and into His light. It is only after that happens; that we really begin to recognize what life is. This light we are talking about is truth. The world is full of people who profess to be Christians, but are actually still walking in spiritual darkness. Why is that so? Simply because all they have is religion based upon the traditions of man. They have not received the truth of God’s word, that delivers one from the kingdom of darkness into that glorious kingdom of light. Strict adherence to those traditions of men can bring about a condition that appears to the natural to be Christianity, but the true children of God will recognize the difference by the fruit such a life bears. Not at first glance, but by close observation over a period of time. Verse 9. “For the fruit of the Spirit is in all goodness and righteousness and truth; proving what is acceptable unto the Lord.” Only as we surrender our lives to the Lord, to live according to His righteous principles, and allow His truth to work in us, will we be able to prove what is acceptable unto the Lord. Anything apart from a revelation of truth is only a guess. Your life may be as chaste as anyone you know; but without that revelation of truth, you cannot prove what is acceptable to the Lord.


Alright in verse 11, Paul says, “And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them.” Saints: we must look at this very carefully; for it has a message for you and me. You do not go down town, and reprove the drunks in the saloons. Did you hear what I said: This does not authorize you to go out and reprove the people of the world! What would be the use? How would the kingdom of God be served in that? Furthermore they are likely to pick you up and throw you out on your ear; and they have every right to; because that is their territory. I will never forget an experience I had back in the 50’s. A preacher came through this area that had been out in California, and took a course in one of those “Soul Clinics,” if you please. He introduced himself, and then came down home. Now their method of soulwinning is to take a pocket full of tracts, and walk down the street screaming, Jesus is coming, and you are going to hell, if you don’t know Him! Well like I said earlier, I used to think I should give place to everything that carried a Bible and called himself a preacher; so like a little pup, I took off after him. He was going to show me how to be a soul winner. (I have learned a lot of what I know, the hard way.) He wanted me to bring him up to New Albany, so away we went, with a supply of tracts to pass out. We started out down here on the lower end of Market Street. It was in the evening, just about the time when men were getting off from work; and stopping for a beer on their way home. Into every saloon he walked and said to those men sitting at the bar. Jesus is coming soon! Don’t you know you are going to hell if you don’t give that up? I heard one of the managers say, Get that devil out of here! I did not grow up in life where that kind of tactics were used in an effort to get people saved; but there I was, following that character around, trying to learn how to serve God. I will have to say this, In my ignorance, God was gracious to me. I went into two or three places, said the same thing he did, passed out a few tracts, and got out, without getting my head cracked open; and that was enough for me. He wanted to go back the next day, so I took him to town and brought him back home, (he was staying with us,) but that method of witnessing was not for me. While he was staying there, he ran up a phone bill of quite a few dollars, and when he did leave, I said, Never again will I fall for anything like that. It came out in the newspapers that the man who started that soul clinic and was training those fellows was in trouble; because he had separated from his wife, and married his secretary, and the soul clinic had gone under. Well I am not telling you that God would never be in anything like that; but I do know that the apostle Paul did not use such tactics; as he traveled from place to place preaching the gospel. In order for God to be in something like that, there would have to be a definite leading by the Holy Ghost, and it will not be in vain. In other words, God can work in anything; but I do not believe He has called anyone to a continuous ministry of that nature, nor to set up a school to train men to do that. We cannot be dogmatic about what God will, or will not do with a lone individual here and there; but I can tell you for sure: That is not the way God has dealt with me; and I do not see it as a pattern anyone should endeavor to follow in this day and hour. But as we get back to the verse that caused me to tell you of this experience: I believe we can pin it down to exactly what Paul meant. Have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove them, was spoken to Christians; telling them not to fellowship with people doing these things; and not to be guilty of trying to cover up for anyone else doing wrong within the fellowship of believers, but rather to reprove them for their un-Christlike deeds. We are talking about things that Christians can sometimes get caught up in, that can be detrimental to the body as a whole. Things that do not produce a true picture of how Christians should conduct themselves. I know you who have been around a while, having known of certain ones doing wrong, and immediately someone else would want to try to cover it over. They use a verse of scripture out of context, (1st Pet. 4:8) which says, “Love (or charity) covers a multitude of sins.” That is true of course; but it does not push peoples sins under a carpet, and hide them. Love will forgive, and love will help a person who is weak, but it will not cover over the unfruitful works that belong only out in the world of unbelief; and pretend that everything is all right. If I steal a hundred dollars from you: your love for me should not try to cover it up; it needs to be dealt with. The kingdom of God is not built upon anything like that. Do you understand what I am saying to you? Love does not cover up peoples wrong-doing. Human love might; but the kind of love God’s word speaks of, will not. Now the true thought is this, Instead of pronouncing me doomed for hell; true love will cause my brothers and sisters to deal with the problem, to get me delivered from it, and if I am truly a child of God, I will cooperate with them, and do my part.


I never will forget something Bro. Branham told me on time. There was a church over in Louisville, a congregation of black people, that he would fellowship with from time to time; in his younger days. The church no longer exists, but according to what Bro. Branham told me, they really applied the scriptures, in dealing with wrongs committed by members of their congregation. In the vestibule, as you would come into the building, they had a blackboard; and if anyone said or did something against someone else, and it became a known fact, that persons name was placed on the board, with this notation, There will be no fellowship with this person whose name appears here, until that person has appeared before the church to answer for such and such. Brother! That would be enough to make you walk softly. Can you just imagine how you would feel, if you walked into the church building, and saw your name on that board? I guarantee you this, If you were a true child of God, and the fellowship of the rest of the assembly meant anything to you, you would want to get that things settled as soon as possible. No doubt the time will come that God will cause certain things to be handled in a similar manner. In the past a lot of things in the church have been handled about like political interests have been handled, in Washington, D.C. You know how they always have lobbyists around, working for special interest groups that would benefit if a bill was passed with certain amendments included, and so forth. Well a lot of Christian people get caught up in that same spirit; they play with issues for one advantage or anther; not seeming to realize that somewhere they are going to have to face God, and pay the bill for sowing to their flesh. But regardless of what some may think this verse 11, pertains to: I assure you, it is not telling us to reprove people of the world. The gospel fo the Lord Jesus Christ is the only thing that can help lost mankind; and that is not a threat. It is a message that tells that lost person what was accomplished at Calvary on his, or her behalf; if they will only believe and accept the Lord Jesus Christ as their personal Savior. Giving up drinking, smoking, cursing and whatever other bad habits they have, will not keep them out of hell, without that personal relationship with the Savior Himself, called the new birth, or the born again experience. Therefore the point is, If you are aware of someone in the congregation conducting themselves in a way that could be harmful to the body of Christ; it is your responsibility before God, to handle it according to the scriptures, and if you are told of some situation that is not right, ask the person who tells you, Where did you hear that? Or, how do you know this? Many times people will tell you something they have heard; not even knowing themselves whether the story has any foundation or not, and they will tell it to you as fact. Saints: This kind of thing has got to stop; if we are really serious about being molded into the image and likeness of God’s only begotten Son Jesus Christ. The devil is a multiplier. He loves to get a story started, and passed from one to another, in such a way that it seems like everyone knows it; and many times, if it could actually be traced down to its origin, only one person said it; and a lot of times what that one person tells is only what they suspect. But by the time the devil gets through multiplying it, with all of the, They say’s, it appears in an altogether different light than what it really is. Therefore let me say this just as plain as I know how to say it. If a brother, or a sister starts telling you something about some other brother or sister: say, Do not tell me any more, but if you do know this to be a fact, why not go to the brother or sister, which ever the case may be, and tell them their wrong? That is what the Bible tells us to do; but most Christians do not have the nerve to do it God’s way. They choose rather to yield themselves as instruments of the devil; and just simply spread the news around, somehow hoping that God will overlook their own error in the matter. Brothers and Sisters: When we start doing things God’s way, we will not have to sleep with so many cockleburs in bed with us. Think about this, for just a moment. Just suppose you have eight children, and in comes on of them crying, Johnny hit me! What is going to be your first responsibility in the matter? Will you just run out and grab Johnny and give him a good whipping? Or will you first do everything you can to try to find out who started the trouble, and if Johnny really did deliberately hit him? Is that not the proper way for a good parent to handle such a situation? I believe you will all say so. Therefore I must ask you another question. Why will some of you, as children of God, justify, and take part in tactics that come so short of even being good natural sense practice? Then many times when people are forced to judge a situation, they will reach way back 40 years or so, and bring up things that no civil court would even allow to be used, because they are not relevant to the matter being dealt with. In the courts of our land, only issues and facts that are relative to the case being dealt with, will even be considered as evidence, so why should we, as instruments of righteousness, be so carnal? If we are compelled to deal with an issue involving un-Christlike conduct on the part of another believer, it is our obligation and responsibility before God, to investigate every aspect of the situation, and judge it according to the scriptures.


Now notice verse 12, if you still need convincing on how God looks upon certain things we do. “For it is a shame even to speak of those things which are done of them in secret.” That is not talking about those things done out in the world of unbelief; it is talking about that which the man or woman in the body of Christ has done; that was not right. “But all things that are reproved are made manifest by the light: for whatsoever doth make manifest is light.” That of course is talking about the light of truth, which God has ordained that all his children walk in. The light of truth exposes and reproves the unfruitful works of darkness that children of God sometimes get tangled up in. Therefore light in this sense, is how truth is applied. “Wherefore He saith, awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light. See then that ye walk circumspectly, not as fools, but as wise, (You see? He is not talking to the world. We know how foolish they are because they are children of darkness, and cannot be wise. But we are children of light, and are expected to walk as wise people, instead of like fools.) Redeeming the time, because the days are evil.” If the days were evil back then, they are very, very evil in this hour. “Wherefore be ye not unwise, but understanding what the will of the Lord is.” Why would Paul say to them, be ye not unwise? It is like we have already stated, That generation of Christians that he was writing to, had been pagans before receiving the gospel. Living out there in the world, apart from any concept of a true and living God, and what He desired, had their lives molded according to what their pagan mothers and fathers had passed down to them. Their moral values were very low, and their social image was nothing; therefore it would have been altogether unreasonable for anyone to think that they would just automatically know how to conduct themselves as children of God; the moment they got saved. There were a lot of things they were going to have to learn before they could present a true Christian image, and be looked upon as wise, and the devil was going to be stalking their pathway every moment, trying to get them back. So for them to be unwise, would have been that they were careless about receiving and guarding the truth of God’s word, that could enable them to know what the will of God for their lives was; in conduct and service. When we truly respect light, sincerely enough that we value it as eternal life, we will stop playing with things, and look at them the way God sees them, and the way he wants us to. What is all this actually pointing to? Some will say. It eventually comes down to Ephesians 5:27, “That he might present it (the Church) to Himself a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing: but that it should be holy and without blemish..” The Church can only be made like that through the washing of water by the word of God. But I say to you today, you have already been in the water, if you have been receiving from what we have looked at up to this point. This word of God is the very substance that will clean us up, and make our robes of righteousness as white as snow, and without spot or wrinkle, or blemish, in the eyes of God Himself. I am a human being; saved by the grace and mercy of God, just like you are; but I have made up my mind; that whether I live another year, two years, or five years: the length of time matters not; I, by the help of God, am going to walk in the Spirit from here on out; regardless of what anyone else may do. In whatever time I have left I want to walk with the Lord in such a way when I do stand before Him, I will not be standing there with a lot of unpaid bills; spiritually speaking. As a member of the body of Christ, I want to be sure I supply my part in the overall function of that body, as it is washed, and made ready to meet the Lord in the air. Let us not forget the two verses we used when we started this message. “But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into Him in ALL things, which is the head, even Christ: From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted (How?) By that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.” This is a picture where each part is made to fit, without force or modification. When natural man puts an invention together, and under stress, a certain part breaks down, causing them to have to make some changes in it, the new model is referred to as the modified version. But when you are talking about this body of Christ that is being put together by the word of almighty God there will never be a modified version, because every part is made to fit perfectly the first time. That very truth itself proves predestination, for in order to design a body where every part, or member of that body fits perfectly in it’s place: God has to know ahead of time how many parts that body would have, and what their individual function would be. It is His purpose to perfect us as a body instead of just concentrating on individuals. We are accountable to God as individuals; for our soul’s salvation is an individual matter, but when we are placed in that great mystical body of believers, we are just a part of the total makeup of that body, and the whole body has to be perfected before it is taken to glory; therefore we have every reason to be just as concerned about the spiritual welfare of our brothers and sisters of the faith, as we are of our own selves. It is a beautiful picture, once you see it in its full scope, but as long as you are only concerned with your own trials and tests, and fail to recognize the grace of God in the lives of your brothers and sisters of the faith, you will not be able to see it like that. You never even got a little vision of that body, while you were still out there in denominations, for the main emphasis was placed on escaping hell, and going to heaven, as if that was all God was concerned about. Well you are now out of denominations, but many of you still have too much of that denomination in you; to be able to completely supply your part in the function of this great universal body of Christ. But do not despair; God knows what He wants, and praise His great name, he’s still working on me, and on you, to make us what we ought to be. We can rely on that.


Every Joint Supplieth, Part 1 – 1987, April



There is a lot going through my mind as I start this message; but let us open our Bibles to Ephesians 4:15 and read a few verses. “But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into Him in all things, which is the head, even Christ: From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in love.” Out of this world of sinners by nature, God has called unto himself individuals that have responded to the wooing of His Spirit, and obeyed the gospel message according to the measure of revelation that was presented to them; and these individuals, joined together by a common bond, and the Spirit of unity, are known as the body of Christ; for he lives, and is demonstrated through them, because of His spirit that dwells in them. The process of our entering into that body, is called the new birth, or our born again experience; and in that body, which is universal, every member has a particular function to fulfill; just like the individual members as our human body; and when any member lets down on his part, the body is weakened, and fails in some area. But the whole function is built around one thing, speaking the truth in love, the kind of love God has for us, not our human love which we so often exercise our Christian actions in. The love of God looks beyond our physical appearance, right into the depths of our hearts, and deals with us accordingly; to mold us into the very image of His only begotten son. The wart on our chin, nor the freckle on the tip of our nose, has nothing at all to do with our spiritual image. Our spiritual image is portrayed by the way we live our lives and present ourselves, in this wicked world of perversion and degradation. We have to live in the same society with Satan’s crowd; but thank God, we do not have to partake of their evil deeds. We may not have much of a voice in what goes around us, but we have the assurance of knowing that we are under the watch-care of a sovereign God that loves us, and that is able to preserve us until his purpose is accomplished in our lives. I know it appears to some that God is no longer in control; but I assure you, that Satan can only do what God allows him to do. This disease called Aids, which is striking fear in the hearts of so many people, is a curse of God; sent upon this perverted society that has locked Him out of their schools, and their governmental bodies; but they refuse to believe that it is. We never had Aids 50 years ago. Venereal disease of 50 years ago had been around for hundreds of years, and a decent lifestyle kept people free from it, but this Aids seems to reach beyond that, and touch the lives of people who have not indulged in those perverted practices. It just goes to show that when a generation of people reject Christian influence, and make laws to keep God out of the picture, he has his ways of dealing with them. He is the only one that knows what is in the heart of every individual upon the face of this earth today; therefore not one of us has the right to accuse Him of being unjust. In the 9th chapter of Ezekiel, God had His mark set on the foreheads of those that signed and cried because of the abominations that were done in their midst; and He is still the same today. What He hated then, He still hates; and He has His own way of dealing with it, when it reaches a certain state of corruption, and he is not obligated to explain it to anyone.


People try to excuse their ungodly ways by saying, I was born that way; I cannot help what I do. But I would like to say this, You were born a sinner; that is true, but time itself has made you what you are today. It takes time for the devil, the god of this world, to mold in us and manifest things through us, that God despises. Likewise when we become a child of God, we are not immediately what God wants us to be, but we immediately have every potential in us, and over a process of time, God molds us into the very image of his only begotten Son. Every advance in our spiritual stature moves us a little closer to that ultimate goal. I have been a Christian for thirty some years, and I am still learning some things from the word of God; so do not ever allow yourself to reach a place where you feel there is nothing left in God’s word to be revealed. Many have done that through the ages; that is why we have all these denominations out here. But the true child of God knows he must keep an open mind and move on with the revelation that is given him, and according to the apostle Paul, every member contributes something. We are joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth. In this great body of believers, we each have a job to do. There is a spiritual something that we each one contribute to the body as a whole, that serves to make that body a little more into the image of what Jesus is coming back after. This building is not the Church; it is only a place where this element of the Church meets to worship God, and to receive further instructions for our journey. Of course, these buildings where we meet should be treated with proper respect, because of what they are set apart for; but the only thing holy about them is the holy people that assemble within, to worship. Well, how can we know what we are supposed to do? Some will say. First let me say this, Our example in this Christian walk was the very Son of God himself. He left us an example not only of how to face temptation and overcome by the word of God, but also how to conduct ourselves in a social way. It is only after we learn how to follow His example in their areas, that we stand in a place where God can truly lead us into a place of service. Otherwise we many times, just simply try to do good works according to how things look to us. Brothers and Sisters: We have got to accept the fact that we are living at the end time. The leadings of the spirit of God are not exactly the same as what they were in the days of the early church. The Christian era is running out, and Christianity is losing its effectiveness in the world at large. Two thousand years ago when Jesus told his disciples, Ye are the light of the world: He was pointing to the fact that the Church (His mystical body) was to be the only means by how truth and the virtues of a divine life would be expressed to the world; to bring hope to those who ignorantly sat in spiritual darkness. But here in the end time, when the Spirit of conviction is fast leaving the Gentiles, and it is becoming more and more obvious that God has just about gleaned the last ones, it seems that the Spirit of God is leading more and more toward perfecting those who truly are born again believers. No that does not mean that we should stop witnessing of God’s saving grace; but we should be led of the spirit, instead of just getting out, trying to tell everything we know, as some have been guilty of doing. Nevertheless it is still important that this perverted society be able to see something in us, as they did in those first Christians, that caused them to say, They have been with Jesus. Why did they say that about them? Simply because they were looking at some people that wanted to live like Jesus, talk like Jesus, and be led of the father like Jesus was. That is what this Christian life is all about. God is seeking to mold within us those very virtues. Satan will always put up road blocks; hoping to sidetrack us, and defeat us, but the Spirit of God in us is our assurance that we can overcome, no matter what the old enemy throws at us.


Alright, I am still on verse 15, here in Ephesians 4, that speaks of growing up in the stature of Christ. “But speaking the TRUTH in LOVE, may grow up into Him in all things, which is the head, even Christ.” To speak truth is one thing, but our motive for speaking is equally as important. We can speak truth either to help someone, or in an effort to cut someone down, or just simply to let someone hear how much we know; so I believe you should be able to see that our motive for doing what we are doing, should be right at all times. Why did you come to church this morning? Was it just because you felt like it was the proper thing to do? Or do you have a hunger for the word of God, and a desire to fellowship and worship God with other saints? Every time we come through those doors; we should have a desire to gain something that will add to our spiritual stature; and also to contribute something to the body as a whole, that will cause it to reflect more of the image of Christ Jesus. People are not necessarily children of God, just simply because they went to a church house somewhere this morning. A lot of preachers went to a building, stepped up into the pulpit, and fulfilled a religious ritual, this morning, that never benefitted anyone the least bit. Furthermore most of what came there to hear them, came only to fulfill a religious ritual, not expecting to gain anything spiritually. They went home just as spiritually ignorant, as when they came. If there really is a true child of God caught in a situation like that, sooner or later, they get so hungry they have to go looking for some spiritual food, and God eventually leads the hungry ones to a place where that food can be found. In other words, we are living in an age, when God is calling his people out of these religious systems, to be perfected; and the people who have sold out to the systems are perishing with them, for it is the blind leading the blind. All those systems are preaching an easy gospel that anyone can accept without having their normal way of life interrupted; but in spite of that fact, the letter of the word of God that they do use, sometimes falls upon the ears of a soul that is hungering for a new meaning in life, and God uses that to get such a person started His way. In other words, God can save us anywhere, but we will never gain much spiritual stature sitting in the assemblies of those religious systems. They do not even have a motive to try to be more like Jesus; they just want to excel in fulfilling their part of the particular religious ritual, and then be free to partake of whatever the world has to offer. Bro. Jackson: are there any exceptions? Yes, there are a few here and there, but remember, Satan himself is the founder of all those systems of organized religion, so no matter how sincere a person may be, if that person is tied to one of those systems, they will never reflect very much of the true image of Jesus Christ.


Saints: There are a lot of things to consider when we determine to take stock of our own general outlook and spiritual stature. For just the mere fact that you have come out of denominational religion does not necessarily mean that you are growing in the image and likeness of Christ. Some people never get serious enough for the lord to do very much for them. Being humorous is one thing, and there is nothing wrong with that, but just constantly teasing each other, and gouging one another is not a Christian virtue; that is the nature of an unregenerate person, and we should grow out of it somewhere along the way. God does not tease, and he certainly takes no pleasure in seeing His redeemed children always teasing, and many times hurting people who are more sensitive to that sort of thing. In other words, we can go too far with anything, and God expects us to grow to the place where we realize that; and allow Him to deliver us from it. By speaking the truth in love, we grow up into Him (Jesus) in all things. Not instantly, but over a period of time. We are not able to see Him with out natural eyes, because He is no longer here with us as a person; but from the scriptures, we still have Him as our example. The Holy Ghost in us is able to take our lives and lead us into the very image and likeness of Jesus Christ, if we will just become sensitive to His leading. I do not know how many of you have actually thought this thing all the way through, but the apostle Paul used the human body to illustrate this unique relationship between Christ and the Church; Christ being the head, and the Church the body. Therefore knowing this, we ought to think some very sobering thoughts. A healthy body is completely controlled by the head; so if the head is not in control, the body is in trouble. It takes the whole body of believers to make up the complete stature of Jesus Christ, for no one person possesses it all. But the Church functioning as God intended for it to, exemplifies all the qualities and virtues that Jesus Himself possessed; and that is the only hope for a lost and dying world. As we go about from day to day, we have no way of knowing whether we are rubbing elbows with predestinated children of God or not; therefore the Holy Ghost should be able at any time to lead us to speak a few words to people along the road of life. When we grow up into Him who is the head, we realize that it is the head that does the thinking, the seeing, and the directing of the body. The physical body functions like that; and the day will soon be that the mystical body of Christ will again function in that way. As long as tares and true believers sit together, the body of Christ will never function completely as God ordained it to; but the time is coming when it will; because that is the kind of church the Lord is coming back for. But in the meanwhile, true children of God should be growing, and learning how to be directed by the head. We do not just sit back and wait until God gets all the tares out of our way, before we start growing. Our lack of growth is what makes it possible for tares to sit among us, and feel right at home. When the Church started out it was pure. There were no tares in it, and the head was in complete control; and as long as that generation remained in positions of leadership, the tares could not get in. They only got in as a new generation came upon the scene; that did not have a complete revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and were not completely led by the head. Therefore to turn that condition around, and get the church back in its true function once again, the Lord first had to restore it to a true revelation of every doctrine and precept, and get it once again, looking to the head for its instructions. Then as the individual members of the body take on more and more of the image and likeness of Christ, tares will begin to get very uncomfortable sitting among them, for they will be recognized as being void of the genuine. God knows every true child of His, and he also knows the whereabouts of every tare, and at the proper time, all the tares will be separated, and the little bride will be dealt with to prepare her for her catching away.


Alright, there are many things to be said about what we are looking at here in Ephesians. It is Paul’s description of the unique way the Church of the living God is put together. Notice verse 16 as Paul moves on, speaking of our growing up into the head, (Christ.) “From whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted (how?) By that which every joint supplieth.” Every joint speaks of every member of that great spiritual body; and when each one of us fulfills our place in the body, what will be the result? We will be joined together and compacted just like a jigsaw puzzle that is interlocked. Being compacted does not mean that we will be pressed down. It simply means that we will be knit together in such a unique way, that nothing the devil does can tear us apart. The natural world about us says that such an idea is only a myth, but the true people of God know that we are moving toward a reality that the people of the world are not supposed to understand. People of the world have never seen the true church in action. All they have ever seen of the church, was a sick body; existing in an abnormal state, waiting to be healed. In its spiritual sickened state, with tares on every hand, it could not function in the way the original body was intended to function. God allowed the devil to get it in that state, but He does not intend to leave it like that. Here in the end of the grace age, God will have a body of people who have been tried and tested by the devil, and have overcame him by the very word of God he has tried so hard to destroy by perverting it. Naturally he (the devil) will have people pointing their finger at you, and accusing you of all sorts of things, just like the Pharisees did the disciples of Jesus, almost two thousand years ago; but we know from the scriptures that the true children of God are overcomers; no matter what the devil throws at them. We have to learn how to deal with the devil though, as we grow in grace, for we are not born into the family of God knowing all about dealing with him, in this spiritual warfare. It is only after we have been through many battles and overcome, that we begin to fit together as a body, and are compacted in such a way that the devil cannot get between us. It is the working of the Holy Ghost that puts everything together into such a beautiful picture; and it has to be apart from organized religion. The Catholic Church could never do it; for she is the furthest thing away from what the true body of Christ is to be like. Now when I say, Catholic Church, I am talking about the system itself; not the individuals in it, that are imprisoned by her teaching, for some of them will yet come out of her; into this wonderful light. Brothers and Sisters: do you ever take time just to realize how blessed we are, to be privileged to walk in this beautiful truth? Except for the grace of God, we could all still be in spiritual darkness, heading for the great tribulation. But because our eyes were opened, we are being fitly joined together in this great body; in an inseparable way, with every member fitting into place, just like a jigsaw puzzle. You know how a jigsaw puzzle is, before it is put together; it is just a bunch of individual parts, all mixed up together in a box; but somewhere, there is a picture that shows you what all of that is supposed to look like; once every part is in its proper place. Well, the Bible shows us what the Church is supposed to look like, when every individual member is finally in their proper place, with the head (Jesus Christ) in complete control. Only then, will we be that inseparable body of people that the devil cannot shake apart. If the devil has us locked up in jail, we will pray for each other, and we will not deny the faith, nor squeal on each other; trying to save ourselves. If you have never seen the picture of the kind of church we are talking about, open your Bible to the book of Acts and start reading, and before you go very far, you will begin to get a vision of the kind of church Jesus is coming back for. He is coming back for a body of people that have no selfish motives, and that are willing to die for their faith in God, if necessary. To the world, that sounds crazy; but to the true child of God that knows where the real value is, it makes good sense.


I want to make a statement right here now, while we are talking about what the true body of Christ looks like. Do not look at your brothers and sisters of the faith and try to measure their spirituality by their fleshly self that you see. For in the 13th chapter of Matthew, Jesus spoke of seed that fell upon good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundredfold, some sixtyfold, and some thirtyfold. All three categories pertain to the body of Christ; and the thirtyfold can be just as spiritual as the hundredfold; for their spirituality is measured by what they do with the abilities they have. The thirtyfold is what the apostle Paul spoke of in the 12th chapter of 1st Corinthians, as the feeble part of the body, and in verse 22 he said, “Nay, much more those members of the body which seem to be more feeble, are necessary: And those members of the body, which we think to be less honorable, upon these we bestow more abundant honor.” In other words, we have to have something in us that can see the qualities of Jesus Christ in another person, apart from their fleshly appearance. None of us will ever be anything more than what the grace of God gives us the ability to be. We may look at someone and say, That person is far from being like Christ; but if we will look at that same person and recognize the fact that he, or she is a member of the body of people that desire to be like Christ, we will cease to expect that one person to display every attribute of Christ. We do not all have the same abilities, and we do not all have the same opportunities; but He who knows our hearts, and our every thought and motive, is the only one that can make a true determination of our spirituality. Time alone will prove who is what; for God’s purpose is not all accomplished in one day. Furthermore the fact that we are all fitly joined together, and compacted, does not mean that we are all going to be spiritual giants. God never meant for every member of this great body to be a spiritual giant. When you look at the various members of your human body, which is what this body is compared to in its function: you see certain members that the human body could get along without. Every day, surgeons are cutting away members of human bodies, and many of them function without those particular members, but the procedure usually leaves a scar. Well, that is exactly what the body of Christ would be like, if certain members were eliminated by our choice: but God never intended for it to be that way. He will make absolutely sure that every member is in its predetermined place, and functioning properly. Yes, we are compacted by that which every joint supplieth; and there is no jealousy, nor inferiority, in that healthy body. Let me give you a little illustration of every joint supplying, by just using the ministering brethren sitting back here behind me. If I do not have the right attitude, I can allow a spirit of jealousy to take hold of me when one of these ministers preaches a message along the same lines as what I have preached, and I hear someone say to him, Oh, Brother: You just do not know what that message meant to me. I never saw it like that when Bro. Jackson preached on it. Saints: That is how it is supposed to be. No one preacher is supposed to have it all. God has purposed to perfect the Church by the ministry of a five fold ministry, so I am thankful in my heart, when I see this thing working; like the Bible says it is supposed to work. It lets me know that we are on the right track. I will never be guilty of holding any other brother back; just because of some jealous spirit. I have said all along that we would yet see the ministry of Ephesians 4:11 in the church, before the end. When Bro. Branham died and various ones were saying, it is all over; I said to Billy Paul, right in the presence of Bro. Neville, It is not all over; God will have a living ministry among the ranks of the church until the very end; whether you want it or not. Praise God! He has that ministry in the church, and I am not jealous. Jesus is not jealous of me; and I am not jealous of my brothers. It makes me happy when another ministering brother gets up here and takes a scripture that I may have preached on last week, and brings it out in such a way that I see smiles on your faces, and know that it is benefitting your soul. It lets me know that it is the spirit of God that is doing the preaching.


Now I am going to tell you when I will be jealous. If for some carnal reason some of you decide that this church is not moving the way it should: and you could succeed in getting one of these ministering brethren to play along with your plan, and you begin to undermine what we are doing here, and bring division among the people, then I assure you, I will be jealous. It would be just like the apostle Paul said to the Corinthian Church, I am jealous over you with godly jealousy. Why would he say such a thing? He was speaking of the possibility of false teachers beguiling them, like the serpent did Eve; and drawing them away from the truth he had preached to them. As long as truth was preached, he would rejoice with them, no matter who was doing the preaching, but he had no patience with anything else. A true man of God takes great pleasure in seeing the Church edified; and he enjoys being fed by someone else, just as much as he enjoys doing the feeding. That is how God means for us to look at these things. There is no place among the true body of Christ for selfishness and jealousy. It thrills my soul to know that when God gets through with us, we will not be like a bunch of puppets, being manipulated by some human instrument. No. Praise God! We will get our instructions from the head; and every member will function as a healthy body should. Right now, we are all still learning; and every last one of us should be willing to have God change our mind about certain things; if need be. Or our attitude, if we have been looking at something wrong. The point is, in order for God to mold us into the image of his only begotten Son, we have to be willing for Him to change us once in a while. We are being fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, only when those joints are allowing the head to call the signals. The thirtyfold Christian supplies something, the sixtyfold Christian supplies something; and the hundredfold Christian supplies a lot; but that is the way God ordained it to work. None of us can supply any more than what God has committed to us; and that, of course, is according to the measure of our faith. But like the scripture says, To whom much is given, much is required. I will say this though, With tares sitting among you, playing their little games, it is sometimes very hard for the true members of the body to contribute their part, for the tares will rip it all to pieces. A tare cannot be perfected, therefore they are always ready to take issue with anything that is of the leading of the spirit of God, unless they are somehow able to copy it. But just for a little comparison of the operation of the body of Christ in its healthy state, let us look at the physical body, that Paul used for an illustration. The physical body has many members, and every one of them take instructions from the head, when the body is in a healthy state. If my thumb is to move, a thought from the brain travels down through a never channel running down through my spinal cord, and out through my arm, right on down to the thumb. But just suppose there has been a serious injury somewhere between my head and my thumb, and the signal cannot get through, What will be the result? If there is no communication, the thumb will be numb, and there will be no reaction until something changes. When the injury heals properly, the feeling comes back into the thumb, and it will once again react to its signals from the brain. That is just a little illustration to get us thinking about why the body of Christ eventually ceased to function as it did in the first years after its birth. Before the tares got in, and the body was still healthy, the head (Jesus Christ) could move the body in any direction. But the time came that the body of Christ was almost dismembered. It existed in a very sickly state, and there was not much communication between the head and the members, and it remained so for hundreds of years, while the devil’s tares more or less called the shots in what was known as the church. I can never praise God enough, as I have occasion to look back, at what he has brought His church out of; out of a sickly, crippled condition, back to vibrant life and expectancy.


Well, we want to get to some examples of how every joint of this great body of Christ supplies something; so pray for me, that I will be able to express it to you, as I see it. Through the years, we have had a tendency to look at certain Christian people and wonder why there seemed to be so little spiritual growth; while in their hearts you know they have the same desire toward the Lord, that others have. Thinking along those lines is what got my mind on the scripture we have been looking at; and eventually caused me to see that every individual person in the body of Christ has to contribute something to the well being of that body. Of course, there are some who will say, well, every true child of God will eventually have some kind of spiritual gift. That may be true; but that is not the only means by which they contribute something to the body. That which is done through a gift of the Spirit, is to be looked upon more as God ministering to the body; and what we want to see is what the individual contributes. Now first we can look to ourselves. Many of you, including myself, are sitting here today because we were supplied with something that brought us out of denominational religion. Someone passed something on to us at a time when our souls were receptive to it, and that something was a contribution to the body of Christ. There are many areas to consider as you begin to think along these lines; but just for an illustration, let us consider scriptural water baptism, and the godhead. When the body was scattered among various trinity religious systems, it was in a pitiful, sick and crippled condition. Yet the Holy Ghost knew exactly where every member of that body was; and what it would take to get every member separated from that, and joined together as it should be. First God began to speak to some trinity people from His written word; about the name of Jesus in water baptism, instead of the trinity titles of Matthew 28:19; and the more they studied along those lines the clearer it became. Then the Holy Ghost opened up opportunities for them to share with others, what the Lord had been dealing with them about; and here was a precious truth restored to the Church; that had been lost for centuries. Naturally that opened up an avenue for the godhead to be considered; Is God one, or is he three? As a person would begin to meditate and study on these things, a great hunger for truth developed within, and an excitement that could hardly wait to share what was being revealed, with someone else. One person’s testimony sheds light upon someone else’s pathway, and on an on it goes, as God eventually shines more and more light upon the pathway of every hungry soul. Now when you are talking about the body of Christ, (the church) you have to look beyond the realm of the little circle you are familiar with, and realize that this body has members in every nation under heaven; and whatever the spirit of God does on behalf of the body, must have time and opportunity to affect the universal picture; and that is accomplished as individual members contribute their part. You may not immediately see it; but every member of this great body supplies something, that benefits the body as a whole.


I look back through the years at the great move of God that was stirring in the hearts of many people, coming through the 40’s, 50’s, and on into the 60’s; but in those early years, very few people had ever thought anything about a message to the age. Unless God somehow showed you that there was going to be an Elijah spirit come into the picture, (like you have heard me testify that He showed me) you would not have had your mind on anything like that. One February morning I sat down to read the Bible, and opened it up to the first chapter of Luke, and as I read that I said, if we are living in the days before the second coming of Christ, God will send that Elijah spirit again. I did not know when, where, nor how, but in my heart, I knew it would be. Well, my wife’s cousin was already sitting under the influence of that ministry, but I had not heard anything about it until he came down home to go squirrel hunting; and came by the house just as I was coming out from eating my lunch, one hot summer day. That is when he told me about Bro. Branham and what the Lord was doing through his ministry, and when I heard it I said, If these things be true, then this is that Elijah that is to come. I only had to hear the man one time; to be completely convinced that he was the man. Well, right there is another example of what we are talking about. This member of the body of Christ ministered something to me that I needed to hear, and most of you have had similar experiences, where someone that had already traveled farther down the road, witnessed to you something that the Lord had already made real to them. Anytime you share something that the Lord has put in your heart, you realize that the testimony can be either accepted, or rejected, but once you have obeyed the leading of the Lord, you are not obligated to worry about the end results of it. God has used the testimonies of some to bring about a total separation of you and I, from the systems of religion we were scattered about in. There has to be a total separation somewhere along the line; for it is not scripturally possible that the true body of Christ could remain locked up in those systems, until the rapture takes place. No. The Lord has worked in some very unique ways to get His true Church separated from those systems; and I am sure we can all say Amen to that. Regardless of what finally settled it for you, it was probably someone’s testimony that first got your attention; so I am just using these little illustrations to remind you that we do minister to each other as the Holy Spirit leads us to do so. In other words, the head directs all the other members of the body. In 1st Corinthians, chapter 12, Paul has a lot to say about this many membered body of Christ. We will not read all of it at this time, but notice as we read a few verses, how he states these truths; comparing the human body and the mystical body of Christ. Verse 12, “For as the body is one, (the physical body) and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; (the baptism of the Holy Ghost is the only thing that can put a person into the body of Christ, just like it says here. Therefore if you have never had that experience in your soul: you are not a member of Christ’s body, even if you have attended church all your life.) And have been all made to drink into one Spirit. For the body is not one member, but many.” He goes ahead with examples, showing how even the most feeble (lease esteemed) members are necessary, for a healthy body. Why? Because both in the physical and the spiritual bodies, each and every member supplies something that is beneficial to the body. The big difference is, doctors examine our physical bodies and determine that we can function better if certain members are surgically removed; but when we are talking about the mystical body of Christ: no true member of that body will ever be removed. Those members that are not functioning properly, will be dealt with by the head until they are. The foundation upon which our faith is built, has to be straightened up, and every true Bible doctrine has to be restored, before all the members can function in perfect harmony. The beauty of it is, if we are true children of God, we are all standing upon the same foundation; the only foundation that God would ever build His house upon; which is the foundation laid by the apostles of Jesus Christ. I like the apostle Peter’s terminology (1st Pet. 2:5) where he said, “Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ.” Not only are we the house of God, (being lively stones knit together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth) but we are also looked upon as an holy priesthood; privileged to be able to offer up spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God. Hallelujah! Saints: we are a privileged people, and we have a great spiritual potential ahead of us; but do not let your guard down; for Satan is still very busy, trying to defeat the plan of God, and he has many ways in which he works.


I believe we will all agree that God is not just in the process of perfecting individuals, but the whole body of genuine believers. Therefore we should be just as concerned about the spiritual state of our brothers and sisters of the faith, as we are of our own selves. We are not in this race alone; therefore there is no advantage in trying to get ahead of anyone else. The whole body must work together; every individual member supplying his or her part, so here is something we all need to be aware of. The devil cannot separate us over water baptism; we all have that straight. Our minds are settled, concerning scriptural water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins. Neither can he separate us over any controversy concerning the godhead; for we all know that God is one; and that He is Spirit, and not a person. That one revelation breaks down prison walls that have held precious souls captive, and made it impossible for them to grow very much spiritually. But thank God, we have that settled; and Satan has no room to work in that area. We also have the revelation of serpent seed; which lets us know why we need salvation, so he cannot get between us with any dispute about that. But does that mean that there is no place left where the devil can cause us trouble? I hope none of you feel that way; for I am here to tell you, he will give us trouble right to the very end; and we are charged with the responsibility of recognizing him; and overcoming his assaults by the word of God. Alright since we have our doctrine straight, where will the devil attack us? I think all of you know the answer; he will work on this old flesh. Our greatest enemy is ourselves; if we do not stay on guard, and keep submitted to the leadership of the Holy Spirit. Just the fact that we have the Holy Ghost, is no guarantee that we will never again have any trouble with our human makeup. That is the very reason the apostle Paul spoke of having to die daily. Every day we live, Satan is busy trying to revive our old selfish, carnal nature; and if we are not constantly on guard against such a thing, situations can arise that will bring about broken relationships. Our old selfish, sensitive, human nature, can be revived to the point where our Christian fellowship is broken; and spiritual growth comes to a standstill. These things come, from time to time; and there is only one way to deal with them. We must face every situation honestly, and allow the spirit of God to deal with our hearts and submit ourselves to the word of God. We cannot seek special favor; for we are to live by every word that proceedeth forth out of the mouth of God. Jesus was faced with situations where flesh sought special recognition; therefore we will do well, if we apply his examples to our own situations. One such instance is found recorded in the 20th chapter of Matthew; where flesh sought special favors of the Lord, and had to be reminded that the father (the sovereign Spirit) grants these things according to His foreordained plan and purpose, and fleshly desires have no place in it.


In Matthew chapter 20, starting in verse 20, we find an account of something that took place when Jesus was on the road from Jericho to Jerusalem, just like we all are, spiritually speaking. Maybe some have overcome certain areas of this kind of human behavior, but it still remains to be a problem in the body of Christ as a whole. A lot of it depends upon what category certain ones are in; whether 30, 60 or 100 fold, but the thing we need to realize is, We do not graduate from one category to another. Whatever we are, that is what we will be in the body; but a 30 fold Christian that will submit to the leadership of the Holy Ghost, will still bear fruit to perfection. In other words, we are what we are, only by the grace of God; for we could do nothing to merit this great salvation we have. But notice now. Here is this great mob of people following Jesus. To some, he was just an outstanding man. But to many of them, He was the Messiah they had waited for; and they believed he was on his way to kick out the Romans, and set up His kingdom; so notice verse 20. “Then came to him the mother of Zebedee’s children with her sons, (James and John) worshiping Him, and desiring a certain thing of Him.” It says she came worshiping Him; (adoring Him) but she was like a lot of people; she wanted a special favor from Him; something that was very important to her human nature. We have all been guilty of the very same thing at one time or another. Many times it is because we set certain goals of what we humanly want to attain in our Christian lives; and even though we are not talking with Jesus in the flesh, it amounts to the very same thing. Just as this woman did, we say, Lord: There is something that would mean a lot to me; Would you do so and so. Notice now. “And He said unto her, What wilt thou? (What is it you want?) She saith unto Him, Grant that these my two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom.” This thing of striving for a position is a detrimental thing in the life of a Christian person; but a lot of people are guilty of it; just like this woman. In her heart she felt that it would be just wonderful if her two sons could be given these positions with the Lord; but Jesus knew that this was not the way it was going to work. From His own human mentality there would be no choosing done; for He was completely submissive to the sovereign mind of Jehovah; the mind that knew the outcome of everything, before He ever created anything. Therefore He said to her, “Ye know not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with? (He asked James and John this question.) They say unto Him, We are able. And He said unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with: BUT TO SIT ON MY RIGHT HAND, AND ON MY LEFT, IS NOT MINE TO GIVE, BUT IT SHALL BE GIVEN TO THEM FOR WHOM IT IS PREPARED OF MY FATHER.” Regardless of what some of these preachers of our day may tell you, God is not running some kind of program just to cater to the whims of human flesh; therefore to ask of Him selfish things is not praying according to the will of Him who is working all things according to the counsel of his own will; as it says in Eph. 1:11. In other words, No matter what my human desires may be, if they do not please my heavenly Father, I need not ask Him to grant my request. Brothers and Sisters: We have to study our Bibles, to even know how to pray. You cannot really have faith to believe for something from God, without first knowing what is available from the great storehouse of His wealth. In other words, The Bible makes no provision for any of us to ask anything from God just for some selfish reason. This is why Jesus did not just send the mother of these two men on down the road, without first dealing with her selfish motive. He wanted all mankind to be aware of the fact that all things must work according to the mind of the Father. The flesh man Jesus, was an outlet through which the attributes of the Father were expressed; therefore we need to follow His example in our thoughts, words and our deeds, and desire only that which we know our heavenly Father would be pleased for us to have.


Now what we have been reading about, all took place before any of those disciples ever had the Holy Ghost; so notice what it says about the other ten, when they learned what the mother of these two had asked. Verse 24, “And when the ten heard it, they were moved with indignation against the two brethren. (I can just hear them talking among themselves about James and John thinking they were better than the rest of them. Brothers and Sisters: You know that is the way this old flesh reacts; and that is exactly where the devil gets into the picture; so Jesus had a few words to say to them.) But Jesus called them unto Him, and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. (It is like that in politics, and religion. People in high places actually rule over the rest. But notice what Jesus said to those disciples.) But it shall not be so among you: but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister; and whosoever will be chief, among you, let him be your servant.” He was not telling those disciples that they would all have to sit on the same size chair, nor was he changing His mind about what He had already said to Peter; about giving him the keys to the kingdom of heaven. He was merely pointing out to them, that the greater you are, the more you have to be willing to do for other people. There has never been a greater man on this earth than Jesus Christ; and He became servant of all. The Bible points to Him as our example, so where do some of these preachers of our day get the idea that they should have for themselves, the very best of everything? Jesus never tried to call attention to Himself, nor did He make any effort whatsoever, to have better things than anyone else. Listen to me, saints: No preacher has any right or reason to feel that he should have more, nor have better, than the rest of the people who sit under his ministry. I mean that with all my heart. For some reason, people of our day seem to have the cart before the horse; when it comes to things like this. God does not call men into the ministry to place them upon a pedestal for everyone else to look up to, and admire; because of their greatness. No. A true man of God will walk with the people where they walk; and be a help to them in all of their trials and tests, instead of a burden upon them. A true leader will walk through the mudhole with you, if it is necessary for you to go through one. If a man of God will walk with his people, they in turn will walk with him. That is what this is all about. God never intended to set some up, to be looked upon as being so much more important than anyone else. The New Testament is full of examples, if a person really has a desire in his heart to walk with God. Furthermore, the apostle Paul left us a perfect example of how to have the victory in our soul; even under the most trying circumstances. Did he lose his joy, and give up, just because he ended up in jail, or found himself shipwrecked, or persecuted? Do you find anywhere that he ever projected himself as being any better than anyone else? The answer is no. He knew he was a servant of God, called to minister, instead of being ministered to, and so did all those other apostles, once they received the Holy Ghost, and began to submit themselves to His leadership. Nevertheless Jesus used Himself as the example of what He was talking about, when He was correcting those offended disciples, and showing them that to be a leader, required one to be even as a servant. Notice  verse 28. “Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give His life a ransom for many.” What if Jesus had been afraid He would hurt their feelings, and he had just left those ten disciples with their indignant feelings toward James and John? They might have worked themselves up into such a state of resentment, that they could have just turned back from following Him. In other words, truth was on the scene, and truth got the dispute settled, and avoided a very bad situation; and because of it, all those men except Judas, continued on; to supply their part in the body of Christ, in later years.


Some of you may wonder why we are using all these seemingly unrelated instances to the message we are dealing with; so I will put your mind at ease by saying this, There is something in every one of these occurrences that we can learn from; as we seek to be able to supply our part to the body. The feelings between those disciples necessitated some forgiveness, in order for them to fulfill what they had been called to fulfill. In other words, In that one occurrence we saw selfish desires expressed, we saw human resentment activated, we saw truth correct the whole situation, and the plan of God move forward; which means that there was also forgiveness on the part of those who were offended. Let us look at another example of human weakness, and also at a perfect example of forgiveness. In the 16th chapter of Matthew, we find Jesus asking His disciples, “But whom say ye that I the Son of man am?” Peter was the impulsive one among them; and immediately replied, “Thou art the Christ, the Son of the Living God.” He was just as quick to express a revelation, as he was to grab a sword and cut off a man’s ear later on and because of this answer, Jesus committed to him the keys of the kingdom of heaven; knowing that it was a revelation Peter was expressing, and upon that rock of revelation the Church was built. But a little later when Jesus began talking to them about what He would suffer at the hands of the Jews that hated Him, (how they would kill Him) Peter jumped right out there again and said, “Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee.” In other words, Lord, we will never let them do a thing like that to you. He meant it; but he did not understand everything that was taking place, so Jesus had to deal with this human reaction, just as He had to deal with the ten, on that other occasion, a little later. No, He did not take Peter aside and talk to him, like we might have done; He looked him straight in the eye and said, “Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offense unto me: for thou savorest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men,” In other words, This was an impulsive human reaction, and Jesus knew this kind of boisterous remark was not what it was going to take to please God in the end. It sounded good, but Jesus knew that when Peter was really put to the test, fear for his own life would cause him to react just the opposite of the way he felt at that moment. Now He was not calling Peter, Satan, but it was the spirit of Satan (the devil) that Jesus was actually addressing, because he always causes natural man to react contrary to the plan and purpose of God. Therefore after the Passover supper, when Jesus was saying to the disciples, “Ye shall all be offended because of me this night,” and Peter again responded in his usual way, “Though all men shall be offended because of thee, yet will I never be offended.”Jesus said to him, “Verily I say unto thee, that this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice.” Then Peter and all the others agreed that they would defend him to the very end, even if it meant their own death. That was just a short time before Jesus was actually arrested, and you all know what happened afterward, when different ones questioned Peter about being one of them that was with Jesus; he denied that he ever knew him, and began to curse and swear in his denial, and immediately the cock crowed, and he was reminded of what Jesus had said to him; and the Bible says he went out, and wept bitterly. We could not take the time to read all of these scriptures, but from these various occurrences, we are able to see some examples of how human nature reacts, and how truth deals with it to bring about the purpose of God. Peter’s real weakness was revealed, and he was forced to acknowledge it, and his heart was rent with remorse, because he had reacted exactly as the Master had said he would. Now I am sure many thoughts raced through his mind as Jesus went through that mock trial and was then put to death. No doubt he wondered, Was he really the Messiah? Will He rise from the dead, like He said? What will we do now, and what will He do if He arises? Though all this was no doubt running through his mind, he still remembered what Jesus had said to them before he went into the garden of Gethsemane where He was arrested, “But after I am risen again, I will go before you into Galilee.” Jesus already knew all that was going to take place, and how Peter would deny Him, even before He said, I will meet you in Galilee, so right there, we see a perfect example of forgiveness. Brothers and Sisters: Somewhere we are going to have to reach a place where we can recognize some of these examples that are set before us, and learn to apply these same principles in our own lives. Through these examples, we should be able to get a picture of our own attitudes, misgivings, shortcomings and frustrations, and realize that we are continually yielding ourselves as vessels in the hands of the devil; unless we make a spiritual effort to yield ourselves to the Spirit of God. We fail to supply to the body of Christ, that measure that has been committed to us; when we allow self and personal feelings to cause us to ignore the examples of righteousness that are set before us in the scriptures. That is why I said, Satan cannot separate us on doctrinal things, so he works on our human nature, always trying to get us to look at every situation in a selfish way; I want to alert you to his devises. I believe we will all agree that God did not call us out of denominational religion and give to us this beautiful revelation of His word, His plan for the redemption of lost mankind, and of our eternal reward, just simply to allow us to go on day after day, and year after year, living for self, without any real concern about the welfare of the universal body of Christ that we are a part of. AS we said earlier, A healthy body is one where every member of that body supplies its part in the total function of the body; and the apostle Paul lets us know that the mystical body of Christ is no different; it also requires every member to supply something. We do not decide what we are to supply, we just yield ourselves to the leading of the Spirit of God, and allow the head (Jesus Christ) to direct us.


Through the years, as I have stood in the pulpit and preached, there have been many times that I would find myself taking a certain angle to a subject, that I had not really planned ahead of time, to take, and almost without exception, whenever that happens, someone will say, Bro. Jackson: You answered a question for me when you said so and so, and then I realize, that was the part that I had not previously planned to include in the message. I just have to rejoice and be thankful to God every time He does something like that, for I have always believed that a true servant to God would stand in a place where God could use him to answer the questions that are on the minds of His people. I have said it before, and I do not mind saying it again and again, There is a lot more to preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ, than just leading people to a salvation experience, (as we are so prone to call it) for their salvation is not really complete, until they are taught to walk with God according to His word. Let me be quick to say though, The preacher is not the only vessel God uses, to supply what a new born child of His has need of: they look to older Christians for exampleship, and God means for us to set a proper example before them. Therefore if the older Christians are always bickering about some little personal feelings, they are really a stumbling block instead of an example that the younger ones can look up to. What do Christians bicker about? Some may say. Usually some petty little thing that is taken wrong, or something that their imagination comes up with. Just for an example, one of these other brethren could make some simple little statement about something, and I could take it wrong, and without finding out for sure what he meant, I could start to imagine that he is against me. Then if you allow yourself at a time like that, you will start to be suspicious of the other person and watch for other things that he may do or say, that could strengthen your suspicions. Now some will say, Bro. Jackson: Christians ought not be so sensitive; and you are absolutely right, but do not forget, the devil is still on the loose, trying to defeat the plan of God. That is why I said, We are entering a time when we have got to get control of ourselves. We must find out what is bugging us, and decide what we value as the most important thing, our feelings or the cause of Christ. We certainly cannot serve both at the same time. If we are going to walk with God in the light of His word, we have to get self out of the picture. I meant it, brothers and sisters, I am not just talking. If you have any kind of feelings against anyone, it is time to examine those feelings in the light of God’s word, and take the necessary steps to deal with them accordingly. When you get serious about walking with God, you will not have any problems determining what true Christian conduct is. That is why I said, I am glad for these brethren that sit with me up here. I am not envious of any of them. It thrills my soul to see men that God has truly dealt with, take the scriptures and bring out things that He has shown them. One man is not supposed to have it all; the body of Christ will be perfected by the five fold ministry of Ephesians 4:11, because they will all have the same revelation, and will minister for the same purpose, not trying to build anything for self. Preachers who seek the favor of the people they preach to, will not always tell them what they need to hear; and that can make it hard on those that do obey God and preach a true revelation. I have to tell you brothers and sisters, there have been many times through the years since Bro. Branham’s death, that it really seemed like we were standing here, in vain; because of the way so many people treated the truth. But we have not stood in vain; for God has vindicated this ministry, and is using it to help people get themselves settled, after being tossed to and fro and literally abused by men who are just trying to make a name for themselves.


We have stood here in the area where this message of truth was first preached; and men from all around the world have come here to look at the tomb of the man that preached it; and visit various places where God manifested something special through him. After touring the area, many of these men have taken an armload of books and tapes, and gone home, and pretty soon they would be on the road, ready to tell the world what this message is. That is when they jump on Jackson, and Faith Assembly, because they realize their version of the message does not match what we preach and teach here; and they feel that they have it right from the horse’s mouth; (so to speak) therefore Jackson is not in the message. Brothers and Sisters: Years ago I did not see what I see now; so a lot of that persecution really got next to me; for my human nature caused me to want to like and respect everyone. I somehow had the idea that every man that carried a Bible and called himself a preacher ought to be given a place to preach. Well I have learned a lesson; that is not what God called me for. I do not surrender my pulpit to every preacher that comes down the road with a Bible under his arm; mainly because I have learned that a true man of God is not out looking for a place to preach. He does not have the preacher’s itch. A true man of God knows that if he has something in his heart that is to benefit this assembly, sooner or later God will put him up. He will not come in here with his chest puffed out; I am Reverend So and So, Can I preach in your assembly this morning? If you surrender your pulpit to men like that, they can do more harm in one message, than you can straighten out in the next three months. I do not have to be that concerned about the people who have sat here long enough to be established in the truth; but there are always some that are still babes in Christ, and they do not need to be tossed up and kicked around by character’s that are just simply running the roads sowing discord. Like I said, I am accused of not being friendly, and of not being in the message, but God knows my heart, and he knows that I have learned what I know about the nature of people, the hard way, for I have tried to fellowship them all.


I will never forget how discouraged I was when I preached the message, “My Defense,” years ago. In my heart I thought, What good does it do to stand as I do, when there are so many against me? I look back now, after seeing what confusion there is in the ranks of those who are supposed to be following Bro. Branham’s message, and I am so thankful that God did keep me separated from all of that, even though it was extremely hard on my flesh at the time. I can also see now that while my flesh, my name, and my image was taking such a beating, I was really getting free advertisement for what God would later use this ministry for. Letters like the one we just received from the Philippines makes us realize just how thankful we ought to be; that we have been privileged to stand for this truth, regardless of what our flesh has had to suffer because of it. I can see clearly now, that in order to walk with God in truth, we have to be willing to have our flesh chewed on by those who do not understand. As I have already said, There are many ways that Christians get their feelings hurt, and a lot of them have nothing at all to do with our doctrinal beliefs, and that is especially so, when it takes place right here in this assembly. But if you go around always hurt about something, there is something lacking in your life. God lets the devil work on flesh, for the purpose of getting your life in line with His word, and His will; therefore if it never accomplished that, there is something wrong; we need to do some checking up. Now, lest some of you misunderstand what I have just said, Let me explain it, and use an example. There are two kinds of people that can hurt you, but it is up to you as a child of God to deal with it properly, and to learn something from it, that will add to your statural growth. A tare can say and do things to hurt you, and when they do, many times they are trying to destroy you. That has happened right here in Faith Assembly. We cannot make children of God out of tares, but neither are we to determine that certain ones among us are tares; and use that for an excuse not to conduct ourselves in a proper manner. That is what the devil wants. On the other hand a true child of God, out of plain ignorance, or weakness of the flesh, can say something in a very unwise way, that can be hurtful to you, and if you do not handle it properly, you can go for months with those hurt feelings. I will use these preacher brethren here on the platform, just to illustrate what we are talking about; they will not mind. Just suppose I heard that Bro. Salinas had said something about me, that hurt my feelings, and instead of taking it to the Lord, I go to Bro. Allen and say, Bro. Salinas said something about me the other day, that really hurt me. Then I go into great detail telling him all about it. Am I handling this in a way that will give God a chance to work in it? Then I go to Bro. Adams and say, Bro. Salinas said something about me that was not right, and I am terribly hurt about it; and then I tell him all about it. Now I have two others in on something that can eventually tear up a whole church if it is allowed to go on like that. It is wrong in the sight of God for me to do a thing like that, and it is just as wrong for you to do it. When you spread your hurt feelings like that, it is just like an infection in a natural body; you do not cure it by spreading it. I might be able to make that brother look like a dirty rat, but in so doing, instead of contributing something to the body that will edify and strengthen, I have sown discord, and caused some weaker ones to stumble, and besides that, just suppose the person that told me what they heard him say, had misunderstood his remark: that would make it even worse. But let us just say for the sake of illustration, that the brother really did make an unwise remark, I will make myself even more unwise if I do not do what the word of God tells us to do. Brothers and Sisters: Are you seeing what I am trying my best to get you to see? This is the kind of thing that has caused me to lose much sleep in the weeks and months that I have been aware of what Satan would like to do here. It is a wonderful thing to get our doctrine straightened out; but if our attitudes and motives are not straightened out also, the devil still hast just as much room to work, as he ever did. While we are fussing and fretting about our hurt feelings, we cannot possibly supply anything to the body of Christ. All we are doing is presenting a negative picture that causes outsiders to wonder, when they hear of it, what we have that they do not. If we have the Spirit of Christ in us, then let us handle these things that arise according to the way He told us to. The only way to reconcile such a condition as the one we have used in this illustration, is for me to go to Bro. Salinas and say, Brother: It was told to me that you said such and such, and I feel that if you did say that about me, I ought to find out why, and try to get it straightened out, before it affects the rest of the assembly. Many times, just confronting a person with the thing that you have heard, is all it takes for God to work in it. If that person’s own heart is right, and they have just said or done something, not really intending for it to go further, then God can cause them to realize how unwise or weak they were in doing it; and the whole matter can be reconciled right there. Now I am sure most of you know that there is a right and a wrong way to confront a person that you feel has wronged you. If I grab hold of the brother and say, Bro. Salinas: I heard what you said about me the other day, and I feel that you owe me an apology. I am not presenting myself according to the words and examples that we have in the scriptures, and I probably will not get the desired response. But on the other hand, If I, out of genuine love, and a genuine desire to see the love of Christ working in our midst, will go to the brother and say, Bro. Salinas: I love you; and I have believed that we are brothers in the family of God, so I wonder if you really did say what I heard you said about me, and if you did, then I wonder if you would tell me why, then God has an opportunity to work in the situation and get it straightened out. I do not care if you are a preacher, a deacon, a trustee, or what; the same goes for every last one of you, myself included. Many times it is hard for the old flesh to yield to these scriptural principles, but if Jesus was standing among us in the flesh, He would teach us a lesson along these lines. He would not call a committee meeting to consider the matter; He would just tell you face to face, if you were at fault. Saints: For goodness sakes, when there is some cause for you to be hurt please do your utmost to go and get it reconciled in a Christlike manner, without dragging innocent people in on it. Jesus never had to say, I am sorry, to anyone; nor did He ever have to ask anyone to forgive Him for anything, because He lived a perfect example at all times. He knew exactly when to speak, and how to look at every situation without sowing discord among the other disciples.


It is not within my natural makeup to enjoy dealing with a message such as this, but when the Lord backs me into a corner with something, and keeps me awake at night thinking about it, until a picture begins to form in my mind: I have to know that He means for me to deal with it; whether I enjoy it or not. When God began to deal with me on this subject, I knew that Faith Assembly was going to be faced with the reality of setting aside petty feelings, and conducting ourselves as people professing godliness are supposed to. We will either walk with God by the leadership of the Holy Ghost, and conduct ourselves as mature Christians, or we will face the consequences of failing to do so, after sufficient warning. We cannot just drift along through life, treating our Christian experience like something that we only acknowledge when we feel good. If we are truly born again by the spirit of God, then we are Christians twenty four hours a day, every day, for the rest of our lives, and it is the will of our heavenly Father for every one of us to reach a place in our Christian growth, where we will conduct ourselves according to the examples set forth in His word, no matter where we are, nor what time of day or night it may be. Therefore if you think you can give in to carnal feelings, and create a better image of yourself by broadcasting your hurt feelings, you have another thought coming. You are certainly not walking in the spirit, as the Bible teaches that we should, unless you allow this word of God to work in you concerning these petty things also. How many times have you sat and listened to someone relating something about someone else, without making one single effort to try to get the thing straightened out? We have all been guilty of it; but the time is coming when God will not allow us to do that. The scriptural way to handle that, is, Brother: If what you are saying is true, then let us go to that brother, (or sister, whichever it is) and have a talk with him. We will handle it like that, rather than spreading what we hear to a dozen others. In other words, For the sake of the body, let us take these things right to the source of origin, and get them reconciled. If I have a headache, I do not rub ointment on my toe; I take a pill that will go right to the source of trouble. When we begin to think just how compacted God wants us to fit together as a body, then we understand that there is to be nothing between us. In order to stay healthy, the head has to be able to control every member of the body, so that our every thought, word, and deed has the interest of the whole body at the forefront. When Paul wrote that about the body being fitly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, he was not talking about our pocketbooks, nor anything else in the material sense. He was talking about something in the spiritual sense that each of us are privileged to contribute to the body of Christ. No matter how small or insignificant you may consider yourself to be, there is some function within the scope of the universal body of Christ for you to perform; as you yield your life to the leadership of the spirit of God. You may be the very one God will use, to get someone to turn loose of hurt feelings they have been holding on to. But remember this, Love is the motive that we should be guided by, instead of just a fleshly desire to see people get along with each other. God has many ways of getting rid of infection and of smoothing the rough edges of the many vessels in His house, so do not try to force Him to work according to your plans. You determine that you are going to work according to His plan, for the benefit of the whole body of Christ. He is not putting this great body together to fit the image of Raymond Jackson; it is going to be in the image of Jesus Christ; the one that willingly shed His own blood on Calvary’s cross, to free us from the bondage of sin and death, so that we could be joint heirs with Him of the Father’s treasure. Hallelujah! If we would spend more time meditating upon our inheritance as children of God, we would be less prone to carry our feelings in a place where they can be so easily hurt. I sometimes wonder if we do not just simply take too much for granted: as though there was no price paid for this wonderful liberty we enjoy. Most of us know very little of what some have had to suffer because of their faith in Jesus Christ, and their refusal to continue to participate in antichrist religious practices.


I do not mind telling you, brothers and sisters, that I am very concerned about the hour we are living in; as I observe the things that are going on in the world, and especially in the Middle East. The very fact that a leader of Israel stepped outside the line of what was normally routine, and went to one of the Arab heads of Morocco, to see if there was anything that could be done on his part: to bring about a workable peace process in the Middle East, is reason of itself for us to be concerned. For it is obvious that Syria is a power that must be reckoned with, in whatever is done; therefore the whole Middle East is just like a powder keg; that could explode any moment, and every time it does: it just brings us one step closer to the end of Gentile time, the time when the little bride of Christ is to be ready to meet the Lord Jesus in the air. Of course there are some that will say, Bro. Jackson: You have been saying that for years, and that is true, I have. But whether you believe it or not, one day there is going to be an event take place over there, that will set the stage for that final drama that must be played out before Jesus comes; and if you are one of those that is still playing around with truth when that takes place: I am afraid you will end up in the great tribulation, for it will be too late for you to start dressing yourself up, to go with the Lord in the rapture. Remember the little story where they cried, Wolf! At first everyone was very sensitive to the cry; and it brought about a reaction. But after so long, when they cried Wolf, the ones that were supposed to react, ceased to respond to the cry, and when the wolf really did come, and the cry was sounded, and they failed to react, the wolf got them. That is exactly how this is going to be one of these days. It is true we cannot allow ourselves to be carried away by imagination of what could happen; but neither should we become so calloused in our heart and in our thinking, that we become careless, and begin to think that we have another 30 to 40 years. You are likely to wake up some morning, (if you wake up at all) and find that you need God like you have never needed Him before, because the world you live in has suddenly become a shambles. A lot of people will attend church this morning, and go home knowing no more than they did when they left home; and they will argue and fuss going and coming, not even considering the fact that every trip they make could very well be their last one. Brothers and Sisters: we do not have time to let our lives dwindle away like that. We need to come face to face with the reality that regardless of when: there is surely coming a time when God will require us to give an account of the way we have treated this wonderful, bountiful opportunity that He has given us. We can never be any more in the body of Christ than what God has ordained for us to be; but if we truly are bride children of God, and we fail to allow Him to lead us, he will put the chastening rod to us, until we do. I have said this to you many times before; but let me say it again, When the apostle Paul referred to the Church, he spoke only of born again children of God, for tares were not yet in the picture, and foolish virgins come into the picture only at the end time; so there will be no tares nor foolish virgins compacted together in this great body of Christ. All of those whom the apostle Paul referred to as the Church, will be compacted though, so that there is nothing at all between them. Now I realize that there are verses before these, and I trust that all of you will read them, but I keep coming back to verses 15 & 16, here in Ephesians 4, and I hope you see in them what I see. Paul is talking about the Church being perfected, coming to full stature in Christ, so that we are not tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, and so forth; and then he says, “But speaking the truth (How?) In LOVE, may grow up into Him (Christ) in all things, (Notice now) which is (or who is) the head, even Christ: From whom (It is from Him that we receive our instructions on how and what to supply to the body) the whole body fitly joined together and compacted (How) by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part, (including you and me) maketh increase of the body into the edifying of itself in love.” The word COMPACTED, as used here, does not mean mashed, and pressed together like something squeezed into a container; it just simply points to the fact that every member of the true body of Christ fits together perfectly, like a jigsaw puzzle, when the picture is completed. After those pieces are all interlocked, there are some that you can hold up by the edge, and the picture will not fall apart. That is because they are cut to be that way. Another thing about it is, There is no room for anything else in between the pieces. When every piece is in, the picture is complete, and so is it with the body of Christ, after the Holy Ghost gets through refining us. In other words, After he gets through trimming the raw edges off of our human nature, so we can fit together. I know most of you have heard this, and even said it yourselves, like I have in times past: What good am I? What can I do? Brothers and Sisters: That is just plain negative, human thinking, brought about by our failure to read the word of God properly. God does not accept that kind of an excuse either; for if we are born again, we are children of God, no matter how we feel about ourselves, and there is something for each of us to do, that will benefit the body of Christ. Conditions and abilities are regulated by the Holy Ghost; for the effectual working on the part of each individual member of the body, according to the way God has dealt with our lives. It is only when we are led by the spirit of God that we are able to contribute something to the body that will cause it to make increase toward the edifying of itself in love. In the natural human body, the members of the body only contribute that which is necessary for the benefit of the whole body; by the direction of the head. If your back itches, your head causes your hand to reach for some means to scratch it. Is that not right? What we need to see is that every member of the body has some function that adds to the total well being of the body, whether the physical body, or the mystical body of Christ; but each member functions only by the direction of the head, and does not try to outdo the other members.




I would like for us to look at a verse or two in the 12th chapter of Romans, while we are on this thought, and look at some of the examples Paul used there. Let us just start in verse 1 and get the full picture. “I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is (What?) Your reasonable service. (That is no more than what every born again child of God is expected to do.) And be not conformed to this world: (Do not follow the styles and ways of the people of the world at large.) But be ye transformed (How?) By the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, WILL OF GOD. For I say, through the grace given unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of himself (notice this) more highly than he ought to think; (this is just the opposite of thinking that you are not worth anything) but to think soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith. (That measure of faith is what God gives to each of us to start out with; and the increase of our faith is determined according to the investments we make with it, as we lay hold on the promises and provisions in His word.) For as we have many members in one body, and all members have not the same office: (Here is your natural and spiritual comparison again.) So we, being many, are one body in Christ, and every one members one of another. (It takes all of us together, to make the body complete) Having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us, (Now he mentions the different gifts that God has placed within this one body of believers.) Whether prophecy, let us prophesy according to the proportion of faith; or ministry, let us wait on our ministering: or he that teacheth, on teaching; or he that exhorteth, on exhortation; he that giveth, let him do it with simplicity; he that ruleth, with diligence; he that sheweth mercy, with cheerfulness. (Every bit of that has to be under the direction of the Holy Ghost in order for it to fulfill the purpose of God.)Let love be without dissimulation. Abhor that which is evil; cleave to that which is good. (Notice verse 10 now.) Be kindly affectioned one to another with brotherly love; in honor preferring one another. (Let us read just two more verses here, 16 and 21, and then we will talk about how all of this works together to glorify God.) Be of the same mind one toward another. (This is an important key. Being of the same mind allows these other things to work as they should.) Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low estate. (God knows whether we are respecters of persons, and whether we think Dr. So and So would be an asset to our assembly. Saints: The body of Christ is not built on any such special recognition as that.) Be not wise in your own conceits. 21, Be not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good.” Some will say, Bro. Jackson: Can a true Christian really be overcome with evil? It happens all the time. That is why it is so important for every one of us to be made aware of Satan’s traps; it is the children of God he expends all his efforts on, trying to get them sidetracked from walking with their heavenly Father. Did not the apostle Paul say in Galatians 5:16, “Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh?” He was writing to Christians. These instructions on Christian conduct were not written to lost sinners; they were written, so all who desire to live godly in Christ Jesus, can know what it takes to do so. Now being overcome of evil, does not mean that such a person has lost their salvation; it speaks of a weakness of the flesh causing a person to yield to something the devil has tempted him or her with. Therefore it is very important that we cultivate these Christian attributes in our daily lives; lest the adversary lay a stumbling block before us, and we stumble over it, and break our fellowship with our heavenly Father. We are certainly not going to contribute anything to the body of Christ while we are in a state of broken fellowship with the Father, and furthermore, there will be no peace until such a situation is reconciled. But let us get back to our main thought, “Every Joint Supplieth,” and keep this on the positive side; for no true child of God is looking for ways to do wrong; we are looking for the perfect will of God for our lives.




When it comes to gifts, or abilities: God does not give anyone more than they need, nor does He give us less than we need, so really, there is no sensible reason for anyone to be worried about not doing anything; if you are willing to do what God gives you to do. Some people never do anything, because they are always waiting for some outstanding opportunity; when it is the will of God for them to do something simple, without open recognition. That is how we grow to the place spiritually, where we can be recognized, without it having some detrimental affect on us. Therefore we need to be faithful, to contribute what God gives us to contribute, no matter how insignificant we may feel; for it will be spiritual substance in that effectual working, as the body of Christ makes increase, and edifies itself in love. When we each one learn to do the things that God gives us the opportunity to do, and do them with the right motive; the body of Christ will take on a completely different look, or image, in the world she lives in. The only acceptable motivation is love; so if we have any other motive, we need to re-read some of these epistles Paul wrote to the various assemblies in that 1st age. Now please understand, None of us are claiming to be perfect; we will readily confess that God is still working on us, (as the little song goes) to make us what we ought to be; so when we deal with a message such as this, I expect to gain something from it myself, and I pray that each of you have that same desire. Let me say this also, When I use these preacher brethren as I did, it is just for the sake of illustrating something to you, and certainly not that I am trying to foretell something that is going to happen later on; so do not allow the devil to do to you what he did to a lot of people that sat in Bro. Branham’s meetings. If he called someone’s name, or used a little illustration like I sometimes do: someone would always say, See there? That is a revelation. Jesus used parables to illustrate certain things; so why can we not do the same thing, without someone’s imagination running away with them? I say that, yet I realize as long as there are tares sitting among the saints of God, the devil will use them to pervert anything that is done or said for the benefit of the body of Christ. That is why I said earlier, Much of the word of God cannot be applied in our day, as it was in the apostolic age. There are still too many tares sitting present for it to have the same affect. A tare spirit refuses correction, and reacts in various ways. When you take the word of God to correct a situation, sometimes the tare will just simply run away, find him another church, and do everything he can to try to destroy you. Others will pretend to submit to correction, and start their campaign of destruction from within the assembly. We have been faced with both, right here in Faith Assembly, and there is no reason for us to feel that it will not happen again; for Satan is still on the loose. In an assembly like this, you have tares deliberately saying things to cause hurt feelings, and then you also have Christians who make unwise remarks, like we were saying earlier, and that causes someone’s feelings to be hurt, and if it is not handled properly, the whole assembly will be affected and spiritual growth will come to a standstill. What is the answer? Some will say. Well God has not authorized anyone to search out the tares, and kick them out of the church, so the obvious solution, if we are going to move on with God: is for every true Christian to determine in their hearts, that they are going to live for God, no matter what happens; and start applying these scriptural principles in every situation that comes up, even when our flesh is hurt. As we become more sensitive to the word of God: truth will work on our behalf, and the purpose of God will move forward. Surely, as we look at the present trend of political corruption, and the moral decay of unregenerate mankind, we will have to agree that the Spirit of God is lifting from the Gentiles; and realize that the little bride of Christ ought to be in the final stages of getting herself dressed up in the word of God. The days of running from church to church are over. We have had ample time to learn what truth is, and where it is being preached; and you can take my word for it, when I tell you that it is hard to find. The Bible tells us that there will come a time when there will be a famine for the hearing of the word of God; and I believe you will have to agree, that that time is upon us. Oh there are a lot of people quoting scriptures for one purpose or another, but most of it is without revelation of what those scriptures mean, and without revelation of the godhead, and of the plan and purpose of God; so when you take all of that into account, the famine is in the land today. One thing is sure though; wherever truth is being preached, that is where the true children of God will want to be; for the Bible so beautifully portrays the fact that the true body of Christ will be washed by the water of the word of God. Many will tell you that there is no more revelation to be given, but the true child of God knows that as long as we are still here, God is going to see it that there is a few little nuggets yet to be discovered in the pages of His written word.


We are living in the Laodicean age, the age of materialism, when the prevailing spirit on people is that they are increased with goods, and have need of nothing. But the eye of God that sees all, sees that those who feel that way are wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked. They are naked, both physically and spiritually, and too blind to realize it. If you do not believe this is the truth, just take a good look at most of what the world looks upon as Christianity, and you will see that it is exactly like the scriptures portray it. It takes a revelation to clothe your inner man, and when the inner man is properly clothed, the outer man, or woman will be properly clothed also. Now it is true, you could put on clothes and cover your flesh completely, and to the natural eye, you could look as much like a dedicated Christian as anyone else, but if you are without a revelation of the word of God, He sees your soul as being naked, and you as a person, as being wretched and miserable. Brothers and Sisters: I am not pointing an accusing finger at anyone. I do not have to; for the word of God has already done that. Any person sitting here whose life is not measuring up to God’s standards, knows it by now, and it is up to each individual to take the necessary steps to correct the situation. I could stand at the door, and refuse to let you in, unless you come dressed according to my interpretation of proper Christian dress, but I could never change the attitude of your hearts, nor dress you spiritually, without the spirit of God dealing with you first. Therefore I say to everyone of you, and I include myself; Let us look at ourselves in the light of the truth God has given to us, and make an honest appraisal of our attitudes, our motives, and our general outlook toward the things of God, and just see how we measure up. God is going to deal with us in some ways that we are not used to, but it will not be for our destruction, and it will not be just because He wants to hurt us; but it will be because He loves us, and wants us to recognize that we are still lacking in some areas of our Christian development. When He points the finger at me, I must be willing to say, Yes Lord, I see my fault; help me to correct it. If we have wronged a brother or a sister, the first order of business, is to go to them and make it right. If you feel that you have been wronged, and the person who wronged you makes no attempt to get the situation reconciled, it is still wrong for you to hold a grudge against that person, for it is written, Vengeance is mine; I will repay saith the Lord. Saints I am talking to you about Christian conduct; not whether your flesh is justified in reacting as it is. You can be legally right in what you are doing, and still miss the will of God by a country mile. You will not supply anything to the body of Christ while you are holding out for your rights. We have to put this old flesh to death; in order for God to have first place in our lives; and we have to make sure it stays dead, for there are always situations that will bring it back to life, if we allow it. In other words, As long as we are in this mortal flesh, we have to make every effort to see each other as true children of God who desire to walk in the Spirit, lest we ourselves become judges, and our own carnal nature rule over our spiritual nature. Remember: things are not always what they appear to be, and neither do we always say everything exactly like we mean to say it; and even when we do, it can still be misunderstood by some who failed to hear as well as they should. This many times, causes remarks to be made unwisely, that can have an adverse affect on others who hear those remarks; so let us not think that we are immune to Satan’s traps and deceitful devices, just because we are not meaning to hurt or harm anyone.




I want to give you another illustration of how the devil will work, trying to bring division in an assembly such as this; and I am going to use another one of these brethren here on the platform with me. Remember though, this is just an illustration; and not meant to cast any reflection toward my brother. Just suppose, I do or say something in a careless way, that offends Bro. Allen. We can do that many times and not even be aware of it. But for the sake of the illustration, just say, others in the congregation become aware of it. Now there are two ways that this can go; one right, and one wrong. If those who know that Bro. Allen is offended, begin to take sides and talk about it, the whole congregation can become divided over something that could easily be reconciled; if someone would just step forward, and apply the word of God to the situation. If I am not aware of the fact that he is offended, it is obvious that I will not be doing anything to try to get the situation reconciled, so it is up to someone else, either Bro. Allen himself, or some other brother that knows the scriptures, and cares enough about the whole body as a whole, that he is willing to do something that some others may not agree with. I will say this, though. If you, personally, know that such a situation exists, you owe it to yourself and to me, to do something to try to get the thing reconciled. Oh, Bro. Jackson: I would be afraid someone would think I was meddling. That is the devil that makes you afraid; for the word of God teaches us how to handle these matters that arise in our midst. Here is what someone should do. Come to me and say, “Bro. Jackson: Do you know that you have offended Bro. Allen, by such and such? I believe you should go to him and apologize; before the word of this spreads any farther.” If I am a brother, a true child of God, I will immediately go to my brother and say, Bro. Allen: I have just found out that I offended you. Please forgive me, and be sure that I did not mean that, like that. When a situation like this is handled properly, the whole matter can be cleared up instantly. But sad to say, Too many times, they are not handled properly; and the devil has the time of his life, tearing up a fellowship of people. Let me just suppose for the sake of presenting another avenue of reconciliation, that no one will do their Christian duty and intercede in the situation. Will Bro. Allen, being a man of God just go on nursing his hurt feelings, and see the congregation torn to pieces? No. Instead of allowing the devil to divide the congregation, he prays about it, and determines within his heart that he will talk to me about it. That is exactly what Jesus said we should do, in such cases. In the 18th chapter of Matthew, in verse 15, we read these words, “Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother.” Before we do anything else, we should do this, and pray that this will be the end of the matter. Tares in the assemblies have kept these scriptures from being used effectively through the ages. Nevertheless if we approach these things the way God’s word tells us to, our heart is clean, even if the other part rejects the effort. I assure you: if Bro. Allen came to me, to talk about something on my part that had offended him, I would be anxious to hear what he had to say, and also, to do whatever I could to get the offense reconciled; for in such a case, I would not even be aware of the fact that he was offended. The offending party will not always be innocent in the matter; but the same scripture should be our authority on how to go about getting such a matter reconciled, regardless of the guilt or innocence. Let me mention something else that causes bad feelings in an assembly of people at times. It is business dealings among the church people, when one or more parties fail to live up to the agreements made. If you do something for a brother or sister in the church, it is better if you will just try to do a little extra for them, and not just enough to get by. The devil always finds some way to take the cover off and cause someone to say, I thought he was a Christian, and look what he did. In other words, he has trespassed against them because he has not done all that he was supposed to do, for the word trespass, speaks of a violation of moral or social ethics. Alright, in such cases, do we take the brother to court, and sue for damages? Not without first approaching him God’s way. If it turns out he is a tare, and not a brother, you may have to take him to court; if the situation warrants it; but in such a case, you have not take a brother to court. A true child of God will be sensitive toward the feelings of others, and will try to resolve any misunderstanding as soon as he is aware of it; for he does not want to do things contrary to God’s way, knowing that his heavenly Father will give him a whipping if he does not do right. Well how far should we go, in trying to get a situation resolved scripturally? Until we have exhausted the scriptural provisions. Verse 15 tells us that the offended person first goes to the other party alone, and talks to him about the problem; and when this is done, with the right attitude of course, many times it ends right there. But if it cannot be reconciled there, the next two verses give further instructions on how to handle it God’s way. Verse 16 says, “But if he will not hear thee, (If he fails, or refuses to cooperate) then take with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be established.” Now saints, you do not take your brother-in-law and your cousin; you take two other Christians that would be just as interested in his welfare, as they would be of yours; and then if the matter cannot be resolved, it is time to use verse 17; tell it to the church. Notice, “And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican.” That is how Jesus said we should handle these situations, and I tell you: any true child of God would be a fool to let something go that far, knowing that God will not let his true children do wrong and get by with it. The truth is, If a person so stubbornly resists all efforts that are scripturally made, it is a good indication that you are dealing with a tare, and not a true brother in the Lord, except of course, a complete baby Christian that still needs to be nurtured and taught in the ways of the Lord. To knowingly resist, when every effort is being made on the part of the other party, takes you right over to Hebrews 12, where we will pick up in verse 5. “My son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when thou art rebuked of Him: (You will certainly be rebuked when you knowingly do wrong.) For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, (pay attention to this now, I want you to catch every word of it.) And scourgeth every son whom He receiveth. If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the Father chasteneth not? BUT IF YE BE WITHOUT CHASTISEMENT, WHEREOF ALL ARE PARTAKERS (all God’s children) THEN ARE YE BASTARDS, (TARES) AND NOT SONS.” If we believe that God loves His children: then we should also believe that He will be faithful to chasten those who misconduct themselves, and fail to repent of it. How does God chasten: He has many ways; but mainly the devil is His whipping boy. God just simply pulls back His protecting shield and lets the devil work us over, until His purpose is accomplished. A child of God knows when he is being chastened no matter what form the chastisement comes in. But the main point in all that I have said here, is that we should always be aware of the devil’s devices, and knowing that he takes great pleasure in getting the children of God offended and upset, do our utmost to bring about a condition of healing wherever there is any kind of injury to the body of Christ, just like we do when the physical body is injured. Our first concern should be to make sure we do it God’s way, when we determine that something ought to be done. Regardless of everything else, love is the great healing force, and it always will be.


Any time I think of how the apostle Paul used the physical body of mankind to illustrate his point about this great mystical body of Christ, I think about how our body is designed by the Creator to heal itself when it is injured; if we will just take the necessary steps to promote healing. You have red corpuscles that supply oxygen and carry life in the body; but you also have white corpuscles, that act as a defense system against infection, and so forth. Now naturally, when you cut yourself, you see red, simply because the red corpuscles are more in number, and are the carriers of the body’s energy; but the minute you do cut yourself those unseen white corpuscles, or cells, immediately begin to attach themselves to the structure of the flesh that has been injured. They fight infection by causing the blood to clot, close up the wound, and form a scab. By this means, other invading elements that might have a tendency to penetrate the wounded tissue, are kept out. In other words, a healthy person, no matter how serious the wound, if you can get the blood stopped and the wound closed up, the rest will take care of itself. You may have a scar if it was a bad injury, but you will heal up, because God has designed us in that way. Well the body of Christ is the same way. No matter how bad an injury may be, if those who are in a place to do something about it, will obey the word of God and meet the necessary conditions, the body will heal up. It is no wonder though, that James wrote what he did about the tongue, for most of the trouble we encounter is either because of our own tongue, or someone else’s, speaking words that are unwise. In chapter 1, verse 26, he wrote,  “If any man among you seem to be religious, and bridleth not his tongue, but deceiveth his own heart, this man’s religion is in vain.” Then in chapter 3, verse 2, we read these words, “If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man, and able also to bridle the whole body.” He then speaks of bits in horses mouths, and of the small rudder of huge ships, and how these, though small they be, are able to set the course of travel. Then in verse 5 he says, “Even so the tongue is a little member, and boasteth great things. Behold how great a matter a little fire kindleth! And the tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity: so is the tongue among our members, that it defileth the whole body, and setteth on fire the course of nature; and it is set on fire of hell. For every kind of beasts, and of birds, and of serpents, and of things in the sea, is tamed, and hath been tamed of mankind: But the tongue can no man tame: it is an unruly evil, full of deadly poison. Therewith bless we God, even the father: and therewith curse we men, which are made after the similitude of God. Out of the same mouth proceedeth blessing and cursing. My brethren, these things ought not so to be. Doth a fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and bitter?” We will stop reading there, but it might be good, if you would finish the chapter later, for it gets right down where people live, and lets you know why it is necessary every day, to subject your fleshly nature to the leadership of the new man within, the part of you that seeks to follow the ways of God. That takes you back to Galatians 5:16 & 17, where Paul wrote to the Galatian Christians, “Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would.” Any time you allow fleshly feelings to express themselves, you are very likely to find yourself in an un-Christ like situation, for your old nature will not stay dead, without some special effort on your part to see to it. Your flesh will not just automatically serve God. If it did, we would never need correction, for we all know right from wrong. Now when it comes to a tare, God just lets them go on their own way; until such time as He sees fit to separate them from the body. He will never attempt to perfect a tare, for their place is already prepared for them, and they are going to end up there, no matter what takes place while they are still playing church. We may spend a lot of time trying to correct a tare; but God will not, because He knows they are not His children. They can do anything they want to, any time they want to. But the true child of God, as time gets closer to the end, will become more sensitive to the leading of the Spirit of God, and more concerned about his personal relationship with his heavenly Father. His prayer will be, Lord, help me overcome all these fleshly traits that keep me from being like you. Lord I desire to have my spirit under the control of the Holy Spirit all the time. As we become more and more concerned in this way, not too many of these little petty things of the flesh will bother us. We can leave the negative side, and become more positive, as we serve God together. What good does it do, to pray for God to move in our midst, and to pour out of His blessings upon us, if we do not know how to go about correcting these negative problems among us? It is when we can sit here in one accord, with the true love of God radiating from our lives, that the Holy Ghost will move upon us, bind up the wounds, and heal us, both physically and spiritually.


Saints: I hope some of this is speaking to you; for time is too short for us to be negligent about our spiritual lives, and about the testimony we bear to others. Some of you need to learn that your personal feelings are not the most important thing in this life, and that you should never allow personal feelings to stand in the way of something God is doing. If God has to be a little hard on someone’s flesh, in order to correct a situation in their lives, just be sure you do not allow your personal feelings for them to sympathize with their situation, lest you make things worse. Compassion is a godly trait, but sympathy is detrimental, for it never accomplishes anything worthwhile. There are some people that just seem to make a point of being sympathetic in every situation, but the question is, Do they supply anything to the body of Christ? Does their sympathy promote healing where there is hurt, or does it just make the situation worse? You cannot help anyone by making them feel sorry for themselves, even more than they do already; and that is exactly what sympathy usually does. ON the other hand, genuine compassion will cause you to want to do something to correct the situation, and many times you can. But whatever we do, let us be sure we are doing it according to the word of God. As we journey along life’s pathway, there is something for every true child of God to do, that will benefit the body, and if we will all assume our Christian responsibility, as God opens these various truths up to us, we will begin to see some of the same results in our day, that they saw in the days of the apostolic leadership in the first century. As long as we are divided in the way we look at certain things, the Holy Spirit is not allowed to bind up and heal wounds, and it is all because some of these scriptural provisions have been lost truths, not exercised in the church since the days of the apostles. I do not know about anyone else, but I am going to say something to Faith Assembly, and I want every one of you to listen to what I say. When you see a brother, or a sister, doing something, that you feel in your spirit, could be harmful to the body of Christ, it is your Christian responsibility to scripturally do something about it. Do not run to a friend and tell it, and say, pray about it. That is just an excuse to blab it. You get your Bible, and get on your knees before God until you know what to do, and then do it, without telling it everywhere you go. Of course there are some things that need to be told openly; and I am sure that every child of God knows the difference. But just for an example: If you see me downtown, staggering all over the place, and unable to find my car because I have been hanging around some place that I should not have been, you tell someone; and the sooner the better. If you see me running around with another woman, other than my own wife, you tell someone. That kind of thing needs to be told, and needs to be dealt with, and should not be covered over. God did not hold back in exposing that kind of thing in the scriptures, and he has not changed; but when it comes to little petty differences among the fellowship of the saints; you do not broadcast those to the world; you take the necessary steps to get them reconciled. Some of you may say, I could never do anything like that. You consider yourself a nobody, and feel that you are inferior to everyone else; all because you have allowed the devil to lie to you. If you are spiritual enough to know something is wrong, and you can slip around and tell someone else about it, then you are just as able to go right to the source of the problem, and deal with it in a way that will be beneficial to the body. No one except the parties directly involved, ever need to know about it; if it is handled according to the word of God.


Now brothers and sisters, I am not saying that we should get like some of the Nazarene people we have heard of; that is, so wise and holy, we just go around looking everyone else over, just waiting for them to make a wrong move; or go into other peoples houses and look their magazine rack over, to see if they have anything in there that you feel they should not have. That kind of thing will surely cause hard feelings, for God has not authorized anyone to police our houses and force us to put on an outward show of holiness. He has a better way. The Holy Ghost searches our hearts and places conviction on us about those things he finds in our lives, that He is not pleased with. If our holiness works it’s way out to our outer appearance, from within, then we do not have to run and hide a lot of things when someone knocks on our door unexpectedly. In other words, somewhere there has got to be some practical understanding, and some sensible application of scriptural principles in the body of believers, before we can ever reflect very much of the image of Jesus Christ. We must become so conscious of what the Bible says, that it will cause us to start being a little more cautious each day, instead of getting with someone and turning our tongues loose, just to say anything we feel like saying I have heard people say, Well I’m not a hypocrite; I believe in telling it just like it is. Do you know what an attitude like that compares to? A man who goes on through an intersection just because he has the right-of-way, even though there was a speeding vehicle coming the other way. You know what happened; lives were lost unnecessarily, just because someone insisted that he had the right-of-way. Is that the way you want your spiritual life to be? Do you want to have a cancerous infection in the body of Christ, just because you have the legal right of free speech, in the country you live in? If that is how you feel, you are subject to one of two things. Either you will be rejected by God, because you are a tare; or your heavenly Father will whip the socks off of you, to get your thinking straightened out, one of the two, for He cannot tolerate that kind of a spirit where He is in the process of perfecting the body of Christ as a whole. That kind of attitude has had its day; but we are too close to the end, for God to allow it to continue. You must remember, we are of that generation that is being restored to the faith of our apostolic fathers; therefore we must be restored to the same godly principles and precepts also. It is God Himself that predetermined that we should be conformed to the image of His (only begotten) Son, (Jesus) that He might be the firstborn among many brethren, according to Romans 8:29, so if He determined to do that, then I am persuaded that He knows how to get the job done.


Alright we have said quite a bit along the lines of what I call, the negative side of this, so let me take just a moment to speak of what I call the positive side; where we, as children of God, will find ourselves faced with circumstances of a little different nature than what we have been talking about, but of equal importance to a healthy body of believers. There will be times when you will find your brother, or sister in Christ, or even whole families in dire circumstances. It can be some kind of social situation, or financial, or sickness that has hit them and put them in a very serious situation. I call this a positive situation, because it is something that Satan has hit them with, and you are not looking for a way to correct them, but to help them out of their problem. There are many things that can hit a family, that just simply takes them down to rock bottom. But do not ever think because you are not a spiritual giant, that you have no part. Whether God sees you as a 30, 60, or a 100 fold Christian, you are still His child, and have just as much at stake in obeying God’s will, as anyone else. God can deal with you in such a way that you will have perfect insight as to how to deal with the particular problem. He can give you a dream, He can give you a vision, or He can just simply deal with you in the realm of your intellect, by giving you a certain thought, so vividly that you cannot get away from it. Of course we all know the devil puts thoughts in our mind also, and that causes some to be a little leery about acting; therefore you must learn to examine the thing in the light of God’s written word. We check our motive to make sure it is of a godly origin, and make sure we are not expecting our flesh to receive any undue credit, and then weigh it against your natural thinking. Usually what God shows us to do, is the furthest thing from our natural reasoning. In other words, it is not how we see it, but how God sees it, that makes the difference. Therefore if your heart is right in the matter, you will know whether it is God, or the devil that puts certain things in your mind; and more so as time goes on, and you cultivate the presence of God in your thinking. There was a time I had planned to do a certain thing. In my mind, the thought was complete, as to how to go about it, but the time when I was going to do it was a little later on. Then as it got closer and closer to the time I was planning to do this certain thing, I went to bed one night and fell into a sound sleep, and sometime during the morning hours, I awakened with the thought going through my mind, Don’t do that now. Don’t do that now. In my mind, that was all I could think. It took sleep away from me for the rest of the night, as those four words lingered there. But when I finally got up, all the desire I had had for weeks to do that certain thing, was all gone. That just shows what God is able to do, and that is only one of the many ways that people of God are going to be dealt with from here on out to the end. But in order for God to be able to give us positive substance in such things, we are going to have to be willing to be used in these negative things we have talked about also. God wants the whole body to grow; not just one little area. The devil is always looking for the weak points, to make his assaults upon, so if the whole body is strong, he has less room to work.


Children of Light, Part 2 – 1987, March

We ended part one looking at a few verses in John, chapter 17, where Jesus was praying to the Father, as the time drew near for Him to lay down His life for the sins of lost mankind. He knew what lay before Him, and He knew that His disciples would be shaken because of it, so His concern was for them, that they would be kept stable, secure, and that they be allowed to partake of the glory that He partook of. Verse 26, which is the last verse of John 17, says, “And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it: that the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them.” Now to carnal minded persons of the world, it sounds ridiculous for Him to speak of being in His disciples; but the spiritual minded person knows that He is not in His disciples as a person, for He is just one person. But in every true believer that has received the baptism of the Holy Ghost, is that same Spirit substance of the father that was in Him. In other words, we are all of the same Spirit; so the light that was in Him, is in us also. When the time came for Him to be taken up to heaven, he said to His disciples, All things must be fulfilled, which are written in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the Psalms concerning me. He told them that it was necessary that He suffer death on the cross, and be raised the third day, and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name (which was the redemption name of the Father also,) among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. Then in Luke 24:49 He said, “And, behold, I send the promise of my Father upon you: (That was the Holy Ghost.)  BUT TARRY YE IN THE CITY OF JERUSALEM, UNTIL YE BE ENDUED WITH POWER FROM ON HIGH.” That lets us know why his faithful disciples were gathered together in that upper room when the Holy Ghost was poured out upon them; they were tarrying there, just like He told them to do. Why? Simply because without that same Spirit in them, that He had in Him, they had no power to preach, teach, nor testify of the things they had witnessed while following Jesus. It is that anointing that enables us to speak anything that will glorify God, or cause a lost sinner to repent of his sins and seek the Savior. But let me tell you brothers and sisters, when that same Spirit that was in Jesus was poured into the Church: the Church was then able to do the same works He did. That is what we see throughout the book of Acts; the Church carrying on the works that Jesus had started. Those children of light were reflecting the same light He reflected; the light of the Father. What kind of ministry did God raise up, to lead the Church in those days? The ministry Paul described in Ephesians 4:11, apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers. There were no Catholic priests, nor Baptist preachers in those days; the Church was in unity, all striving together to fulfill the purpose of God in their lives. Those first Christians had all lived under the law of Moses; but after receiving the Holy Ghost, they every one saw God in a different light. They knew they no longer needed priests ordained of man, to intercede for them before the throne of God; nor did they need those animal sacrifices any longer, for the perfect blood sacrifice had finally been offered up; and it was good for all men everywhere, and for all times. Now does that mean that we should do away with the Old Testament, as some have done? No. There were yet many scriptures in the Old Testament to be fulfilled; and besides that, it takes the Old Testament scriptures to round out our revelation. We are living under the New Covenant; but we are still learning from the old one. Those who cast away the Old Testament, cast away the keys to a lot of revelations God means for His true children to have; especially here in the end time. As we have already said, When Peter wrote: (1st Pet. 1:19) “We have also a more sure word of prophecy,” he simply meant, Because of what has transpired in our very midst, those prophecies of the Old Testament are made more sure, or more real to us; therefore ye do well that ye take heed. In other words, take courage; do not doubt, no matter how hard your trials may be, for those prophecies have been made more sure to us, or more real. What was to be the result? The day star would arise in the hearts of every individual that would yield completely to God’s wooing efforts, and it would be a completely new day to those individuals; but we are still within this one day of salvation. A person’s inner life can be no more than what the dispensation reflects to them; but to be in the stream of God’s perfect will; our revelation must be kept up to date. Those early Christians would not have been continuing the ministry of Jesus, if they had gone out into the streets of Jerusalem and preached the law of Moses to the people. For Jesus came to set them free from the keeping of that law; by placing in their hearts the law of righteousness that would cause them to follow God because of a love relationship. Regardless of what we do though, no human being will ever outshine Jesus Christ. His obedient life on earth is the example we are endeavoring to measure up to. The world has called Him a superstar, in their greedy efforts to put more dollars in their bank accounts; but as we look at this dispensational day; He is the Sun that gives light to the whole world. In other words, There is enough light for every human soul upon the face of the earth to walk in; but as the scriptures say, Some men love darkness rather than light. (In other words, Believe on Him to the extent of actually receiving the new birth.) A lot of people have believed with their intellect, until something else came along and drew their attention away from the Lord, but none of those ever received that new birth experience They fall into either the 2nd or 3rd example of the first parable of Jesus, in the 13th chapter of Matthew. In that parable, only the seed that fell into the good ground, represent those souls in this dispensation of grace that believe all the way through to the born again experience. The baptism of the Holy Ghost is what seals a soul into the family of God. But as I have already said, When we receive the Holy Ghost, that is only the starting point for our statural growth, we are only baby Christians, and only able to digest the milk of the word of God. It is the revelational light we receive from that point on, that causes us to grow up in spiritual stature (in the image of Jesus Christ.) As I said early in the message, the word day, (DAY) has many applications, but once again, let me use the dawning of one 24 hour day, and the light of that day, to illustrate what Peter was talking about, when he referred to the day star arising in the heart of a believer, for our statural growth is a progressive thing, just like the rising of the sun. The sun does not come fully over the horizon in a flash, but when it first begins to show, daylight starts, and the light of that day gets brighter and brighter, as the day goes on; until at high noon, all the dark shadows are at their shortest point. That is what represents full stature in the life of a born again child of God. When we first believe and accept the gospel message, and receive the Holy Ghost: that is comparable to the light of the sun coming upon the horizon; we have a little revelation. The DAY STAR (Jesus Christ) has begun to give light to your soul that was in the darkness of sin and unbelief, but you do not learn everything in one day. It sometimes takes many years for the full revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ to become a living reality to us; but as we receive more revelation, that is comparable to the light of the natural sun moving toward its brightest glow at high noon. Each day with Jesus gets sweeter and sweeter; unless we hit a place of stagnation in our spiritual growth. That can happen you know, if we allow the devil to sidetrack us by one of his clever diversions. Nevertheless it certainly is not the will of God for His children to remain in ignorance. Therefore you could never convince me that the Day Star has arisen in your heart; if you still light candles, and throw coins into the water at the feet of some statue with the thought of it having some spiritual value. If you do that, you are still just as blind and staggering as you ever were; for there is no light in any of that kind of thing. Peter’s usage of the day star arising in our hearts, was pointing to that recreating, remolding process the word of God works in us; to mold us into the image and likeness of Jesus Christ; for that is God’s ultimate purpose in the life of every born again child of His. We are talking about the spiritual image of course; and not that God wants us to look like Jesus physically. I am sure you all realize that. Physically, it does not matter whether we are short, tall, fat, or thin; just as long as our spirit is in tune with the Spirit of God; so he can lead us, and reveal His word to us.



We have spoken of it many times; but I wonder how many of you here, could actually explain to someone who knew nothing about it, just exactly what brought about the dark ages. Do any of you think the devil took the light away from any of those who already had it? No. That is not what happened. Those who carried the true light of God’s word in their bosom, died, and the 2nd, 3rd, 4th generations and on down the line, never really came into the full revelation; because the devil had preachers scattered around, preaching false doctrine, enough to keep the true revelation clouded over. Therefore by the 8th, 9th, 10th, and 11th centuries, there was very little true revelation left in what was called, the church. Generation after generation lived and died; without ever hearing the true gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. In other words, You could say that God allowed the devil to have his Millennial reign, a thousand years of darkness. But God was obligated by His own word, to fulfill the prophecies pointing to this end time hour of time. Therefore those dark clouds of dogmas and creeds of man’s religion, had to be forced back, and the true light of the gospel allowed to shine in its full brilliance; before the day of salvation comes to an end. That is why he started giving men like Luther, Calvin, Knox, Wesley, and all those various ones, little gems of apostolic truth. None of them ever preached the entire apostolic gospel; but what they did preach, lightened up those dark clouds, and allowed more light to be shed upon the earth. Many souls were delivered from that state of almost total spiritual darkness, that they were in, as those various ones began to preach what God had revealed to them. Dispensationally speaking, the day of salvation was on the declining side, and the sun was getting very low, coming into the twentieth century. But the hour came, that God raised up a little man; a sinner saved by grace, just like the rest of us, and anointed him for a special purpose. The anointing that was upon him, I have not seen on any man since. He preached the gospel with the same anointing and authority the apostles of Jesus had, in the first century. His name was William Marrion Branham, from right here in Jeffersonville, Ind., and we are fully persuaded that he was the Laodicean church age messenger. He was the seventh angel, of Revelation 10:7, and the seventh star of Revelation 1:16, and 1:20, and through his ministry, the light of that glorious gospel of Jesus Christ broke through those still very dark clouds of tradition and unbelief; and here in the evening time, the full glow of the sun (SON OF GOD) is seen once again. In the evening time it shall be light. Hallelujah! Brothers and Sisters: That is something to shout about! Just think: After all these hundreds of years of darkness, we are able to hear the gospel preached in its full revelation, just like it started out. We now have the revelation of all that those first age apostles preached about, and wrote about. We even have the revelation of the book of Revelation, that remained such a mystery for over 1900 years. I say, We are a privileged people; and we have much to give an account of. “For unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required.” Jesus said that in Luke 12:48. God will not hold a man accountable for something he never knew anything about; but those of us who have been given a clear revelation of the will and purpose of God, are accountable to Him for the way we handle the revelation; and for the way we live our lives with that revelation inside of us. Now for you who would associate the word star, with night time, let me remind you that there is another usage of that word. There are a variety of definitions in the Webster dictionary; but we are interested in only this one, “a person who stands out among his fellows.” You have movie stars, baseball stars, football stars, tennis stars, and on and on; but the stars we are dealing with, are the church age stars, those outstanding men of God who were the star messengers to the seven church ages in this one dispensational day. The apostle Paul was the star of the first church age, and Bro. William Branham was the undisputable star of the seventh church age. Oh that does not mean that all church going people accept him as that, but those who dispute it, have never received a revelation of the apostolic gospel. They are still existing on the stale bread from the Reformation. What was good enough for Luther, and all of those, is not good enough for end time children of God to receive proper spiritual nourishment from, for much has been revealed since then, and God expects us to eat of all of it.



I want to turn to 1st Thessalonians, chapter 4, and show you how that first age star messenger fulfilled his calling. Jesus knew before He left the earth, that He had delivered the word of God to those Jewish people. He delivered to them all that God required Him to. That is why he said, (in John 17:8) as He prayed for all believers, “For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; and they have received them.” Yet the apostle Paul (who never walked with Jesus, when He was ministering on earth) explained things that Jesus never even spoke of; so how do we account for that? That is why Jesus said in John 16:7, 12-14, “Nevertheless I tell you the truth; It is expedient for you that I go away: for if I go not away: the Comforter will not come unto you; but if I depart, I will send Him unto you. (For our purpose, at this time, just drop down to verse 12.) I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, He will guide you into all truth: for He shall not speak of Himself; but whatsoever He shall hear, that shall he speak; and He will SHOW YOU THINGS TO COME. He shall glorify me: for He shall receive of mine, and shall show it unto you.” The Spirit of the Father that was in Jesus, caused Him to say everything He said. Therefore when that same spirit filled all those disciples; they too began to speak the word of God; as that inspiration rose up within them. God moved upon them, to speak the things Jesus said they could not bear, while he was still with them. What was the difference? Simply that they all had that revelatory spirit inside of them; to enable them to receive deeper teaching. Now they could be told of things yet to come; and that is exactly what we are going to read; something the Holy Ghost revealed to them through the apostle Paul, that Jesus never did speak of. Now Peter was a spokesman for God, on the day of Pentecost, for the keys that opened up the kingdom of God to lost mankind had been given to him. Therefore he stood in the streets of Jerusalem and said, “Ye men of Judaea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken (or listen) to my words,” and then he preached Jesus Christ to them, and three thousand souls were saved. But in the eyes of God, Peter was not the star to the age. Paul was the one that stood out among all of them, as the gospel went over to the Gentile; and that brings us to the scripture I want to read. It is 1st Thess. 4:13-17, “But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, (dead) that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him. (That is the picture we see in Revelation, chapter 19) For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up (This is the rapture of the true Church ; something Jesus never even spoke of: but something every true Christian believes in) together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” We are told to comfort one another with these words; for herein lies the hope of every true believer that has ever exercised faith in Christ. How did we learn about the resurrection and rapture of the Church? Through the Holy Ghost that was in the apostle Paul, doing exactly what Jesus said He would do when He came, that is, show you things to come. This is what enabled the church to know what to look forward to. No Jesus is not jealous of Paul, nor of Peter, nor any of the rest that have spoken of things that He never taught on; for that is exactly what they were supposed to do. Just think of all that is being taught here in the end time, that Jesus nor any of his apostles ever taught on. What is it? It is the Holy Ghost, in the five fold ministry of this hour, revealing things that saints of other ages had no need to know. That is why Jesus said, (John 17:20) “Neither pray I for these alone (His immediate disciples) but for them also which shall believe on me through their word.” It is through their word that every one of us have been brought into the faith. Where would we be, without those New Testament epistles written by those men of that first church age? We do not believe on Paul, nor Peter, nor any of them unto salvation; but on the word of the Lord Jesus Christ hat they every one wrote about. They all wrote about Jesus; but Paul is the one that stood out among them: he was the star messenger to that age.



This 5th chapter of 1st Thessalonians is what I like, for Paul just goes right on talking about the day of the Lord; which is actually the time when Jesus comes back literally, with His saints, to rule and reign. To the unrevelated person, it all sounds like one coming; but the last verses of chapter 4 are dealing with the rapture of the Church; when the resurrection takes place, and Jesus does not come to earth at that time; the saints meet Him in the air. Let us read a few verses, and you will see the difference. “But of the times and the seasons, (years, months, and so forth) Brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night.” Does he mean to the Church? No. To those who still sit in the darkness of sin and unbelief. To them He will come as a thief in the night, unannounced. Actually Paul had a little twofold thought running here, for he had been speaking of the rapture of the church, and the sureness of that blessed event; but it was not needful for anyone to know when it would take place. Actually the true saints of God will know when the time is getting close, because of the signs of the times, and the scriptures that are being fulfilled, but the world will know nothing; neither of this coming, nor of His literal coming, because they do not believe the scriptures. They will not be ready for Him, but the little bride will. In fact, they will say, How do we know this is the truth? That could have just been Paul’s own idea about it all. Besides, people have been saying that for years, and He has not come yet. Well brothers and sisters, that is how unbelief works; it deludes the minds of all those who refuse to submit themselves to God in truth. But the little bride knows what to look forward to. Notice verse 3 now, as we go on. “For when they (the unbelievers) shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.” No woman knows three days in advance when she is going to be delivered of her little baby. In such a case, she lives in expectancy; will it be today? Will it be tomorrow? But when the time actually arrives, she may be in her car, heading for the shopping mall; and just barely make it to the hospital in time. To the world, the coming of the Lord is going to be just that sudden, and it will be too late for them to turn to the Lord; but the believer will be secure in Him who works all things according to His word. Hallelujah! How blessed we are. “But ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. (Praise God! I like this.) Ye are the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness.” Go on, Billy Graham, Oral Roberts, Jimmy Swaggart, write your books, and the time will come that you will all regret what you have done, but it will be too late. You can raise a lot of money with them; but they do not present a true revelation to the poor souls who read them. The reason we are not in darkness, is because the revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ has lit the way for us. As I said already, God does not save us, for us to remain twenty years in the dawning of our Christian experience, saved, baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, and not one inch beyond that. You are supposed to have a noon time in your experience also, and if the clouds do come, in your experience, I will have to say, that is your fault. God does not put them there, for Paul said, ye are the children of LIGHT, and the children of the day. There is no room for clouds of doubt and unbelief, in the lives of God’s revelated children. “We are not of the night, nor of darkness.” Hallelujah! Brother: we are living in the day time; both of our personal experience, and also of the dispensation. Do I say that just because we have heard God’s prophet messenger teach on the Church Ages and the seals? No You can know all about the Church Ages and the seals, but if you do not have a proper foundation (revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ) to lay all of that upon, it is as worthless as a week old newspaper. The revelation of Jesus Christ is not given to a lost sinner, so he can learn about the Church Ages and seals. All of that is for believers, as they progress in their salvation experience. When Bro. Branham first came upon the scene, it was to the multitudes. The Baptists, the Methodists, the Catholics, and all the rest, both trinity and oneness, could sit and listen to him, for he did not normally touch upon the things that made them nervous. He preached the gospel of Jesus Christ in such simplicity, that a lot of those trinitarian people ran to the water hole to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ. A lot of oneness got their revelation of the godhead straightened out, and multitudes were healed; both trinity and oneness, as the Holy Ghost spake and ministered through that little vessel of clay.



I remember one particular Sunday morning there in the Branham Tabernacle, after Bro. Branham had preached and was ministering to people in the prayer line. I was sitting on the platform because of an overflow crowd; and there was a man and his wife from a trinity church over in Louisville; sitting just 3 seats back from the front. Brother Branham was anointed and began to discern various things, and tell people what was wrong with them and so forth. Then all of a sudden he looked right back there to those people in that third row and said, You, brother: you are suffering with such and such a condition! Isn’t that right? The man threw up his hands, and began to scream. Then Bro. Branham said, I see a dark shadow moving right over to your wife, and he told exactly what her condition was, and she threw up her hands and began to scream. They both then broke down, and began to weep, and Bro. Branham asked, Do you believe me to be God’s prophet? Then he said, May the Lord bless you, God has made you whole. That night, both of them came and were baptized according to the light of the gospel of Christ. Hallelujah! That is why God anointed him; that the true gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ might be confirmed. Brother, the way God used that little man’s ministry, tore down denominational barriers of tradition, and drove back those dark clouds of unbelief and doubt, and the minds of a lot of people were set free in Christ for the first time. That did not change the age, it only changed those individuals that were touched by it. They were able to see Jesus Christ in the same light the first Christians saw Him in. This was that light in the evening time, that Zechariah prophesied about. I must keep stressing the fact that the sun, dispensationally speaking, has not yet disappeared over the horizon. But thank God, we have been privileged to see the glory of the light of that sun in its evening descent, and it is going to take the total five fold ministry here in the evening time, in order for the bride of Christ to be brought to the fulness of the image that she is to project before she leaves here. Many men who profess to be a part of that ministry, are going about, preaching things that simply will not harmonize with the overall revelation of this hour of time; therefore let me say this, A man ought not be too quick about preaching something that comes to him. Each man of this true ministry will recognize that he is not the only one God is dealing with; and that will cause him to weigh anything that comes to him, against what the others are preaching and make sure it does not conflict with the truth that has already been established and confirmed by the word of God. Let me say this also, you who look at Malachi 4:2, and see the bride, there is something wrong, for that does not even apply to the bride. That applies to the Millennium when that certain element of mortal people are definitely going to benefit by the literal rule and reign of Jesus Christ on earth. Therefore there is no way that you can make this a part of the evening light message to the bride of Christ; except just to let her know what it pertains to. However the evening light message is still having its affect around this old world today, and will continue to do so until the little bride is ready to take her flight. I want to re-emphasize something I have already said though; just to be sure you understand it. Just as Jesus never brought forth every truth that pertained to the bride, but left much of it for His apostles to bring out later, so did Bro. Branham do likewise, when he delivered the evening light message. God used him to restore the original truth of the gospel of Christ, and to clarify the plan of salvation, but there were a number of things he never did actually teach on. God used him to say certain things about serpent seed, a subject that had never been taught before to my knowledge; but he never did actually explain how it really fit into the overall picture. However the same anointing that revealed to him what he did say, was still here after he was gone, to complete the picture. Paul never preached anything about serpent seed; but does that mean that no one else should? No. God saved certain things for the end time element of the bride of Christ, that no other age ever needed to know. I received something from someone the other day and the person who sent it would not even sign his, or her, name, but said, stop preaching this false doctrine; there is no salvation in serpent seed teaching. Well I grant you, there is no salvation in knowing about serpent seed; but it sure does let one know why they need salvation. In other words, it puts more light on the subject. It lets you know why Jesus had to be born of virgin birth. You know, there are a lot of people in the world today, that are ready to tell you what the first sin of mankind was not; but none of them are able to tell you what it really was; and they forbid anyone else to tell it. But this is like what the apostles said, when they were forbidden to preach any more in the name of Jesus, Should we obey God, or man? God meant for the end time church to have certain truths revealed to it, that the first age Church did not have, or He would never have given the revelation to His servants in the first place. Surely you can all see that. Well my point is this, Brother Branham’s ministry drove back the dark clouds of tradition and unbelief; and allowed the end time element of the bride of Christ to see the same glorious light that was seen by the first age saints. Bur when God removed that little man from the scene, He did not remove His anointing. That same anointing is continuing through the five fold ministry, what was started through the ministry of Bro. Branham, in order that the end time church may have a full revelation of the plan and purpose of God. These quoters that are running the roads quoting Bro. Branham, have the same spirit on them, that was on those tares that got in, as the first age was closing out. They are doing exactly what was done then. Those men were not trying to bring beer and whiskey into the Church; they were trying to change what those apostles of Christ meant, when they preached the gospel. By the same token, these who are always quoting what Bro. Branham said, heard his words, and saw his flesh, but never received one ounce of revelation on the things he taught. Therefore they quote him, and then put their own carnal interpretation on what he meant. Is it any wonder that there is confusion in the ranks of those who follow this message? People like that are like the blind man that Jesus prayed for: that saw a little profile of something, and they knew it was important, but they received no revelation on what was meant, so they just quote, quote, quote, and project their own ideas. That is why the true ministry of this hour must have a backbone in them that will fight against that spirit, in order that this glorious light be kept bright to the very end.



This little assembly has always been ridiculed and blackballed by various elements, simply because God protected me and kept me from falling into that trap of the devil that so many others fell into. I have said to my wife many times, honey, we sat right there with all those others and heard what Bro. Branham preached; so except for the grace of God that kept our heads on straight, we could be right where a lot of them are, just running the roads, causing confusion. Just like in the days of Christ, there had to be some personal witnesses that would hear what was said, and allow the Spirit of God to give them a revelation of it, for as soon as the man was gone, that spirit came in like a flood, with all kinds of carnal ideas. That is why those first few years after we built here, were such hard years. I had been preaching for quite a few years; but I was still very young in the areas of criticism and pressure, that were constantly comparing my life with Bro. Branham’s. I never compared myself to Bro. Branham; but I did hear what was said, and God allowed me to understand what was meant; therefore as the years passed, I came to the place where I could not care less what they say about me. The way I look at it: when they speak against me because of the truth I stand for, they are only digging their own graves; because God Himself is my defender. He is the one that has kept me from all of that confusion; simply because I had only one purpose in mind, I wanted to be put back in the Bible and know the truth of God’s word; instead of just being filled with a bunch of quotes. That is why I am able to look out there at you, and know that you are not sitting here just because of my flesh; for I have not cultivated fleshly attachments in my ministry of the word of God. Furthermore I have heard the testimony of many of you, how you were searching for the light when you first came in those doors back there. I tell you brothers and sisters: I have learned a lot through all of this pressure and criticism, that I would not trade for anything in the world. A million dollars could not buy it; it can only come the way I got it. Furthermore, if I depart this life before Jesus comes for his church, I will leave knowing that I have preached the truth. I have not had to change what I preached twenty years ago, I have just added to it. Therefore regardless of what my critics say, I believe God raised up this little assembly to be a place where the evening light would shine brightly, so instead of hurting me, those critics only give us free advertisement, for we are known around the world. I cannot be accused of robbing anything else, nor of building anything for myself, for I have made every effort to build only for God.



Let us get back to our subject. We are children of light: not by our meriting it, but because of God’s grace. What did Paul write in his Ephesian letter, concerning we Gentiles? Let us read verses 11-13 of chapter 2, and you will see. “Wherefore remember that ye being in time past Gentiles in the flesh, who are called Uncircumcision by that which is called the Circumcision in the flesh made by hands; (That was the Jews) That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the covenants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the world: (That allows us to see clearly that Gentiles had no hope in God back then, in Old Testament times.) But now (after the Jews rejected their Messiah) in Christ Jesus ye who sometimes were far off are made nigh, by the blood of Christ.” Hallelujah! No wonder Peter could write about the day star dawning in our hearts. Brother that is what our personal experience with Jesus Christ is. It puts us in a brand new day. Where our soul used to be in total darkness; it now has total light. We can now look back and see why Jesus told his disciples to preach the gospel to the whole world, at a time when it seemed like the good news was only for the Jews. The commission was, “Go into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned.” (Mark 16:15-16) However they were to tarry in the city of Jerusalem, until they were endued with power from on high, and of course that pertained to the Holy Ghost that fell upon the 120 disciples who obeyed His instructions, and waited in that upper room there in Jerusalem. Without first tarrying, like he told them to do, there never would have been any results from what they had to say, for without the Holy Ghost to unction them, God would not have honored their words with the necessary vindication. What did they receive? They received the very presence of the Spirit of God in each of their individual lives. God, who is light, was then dwelling inside each of them, and that enabled them to continue the very same works that Jesus Himself had begun to do on earth. What they received was that light that shineth in a dark place, and the dark place is our sin laden hearts, before we receive the gospel. Alright they were to take it to the whole world; but we know there had to be some leadership as to how each individual would respond to that command. It was one thing for Jesus to say, Go. But our going has to be directed, so that it is according to the plan and purpose of God. Therefore the light that shineth in a dark place ultimately turns out to be the gospel preached by the revelation and anointing of the Holy Ghost. That may sound like a tongue twister, but when you analyze it, you will find that it all adds up to the same thing, for by believing and obeying the gospel, we receive that Spirit of God which lights up our souls, and determines our eternal destiny. That is why I keep stressing the fact that as long as the dispensation of grace is in effect, we are still in that daylight, or daytime period of what Isaiah referred to as the day of salvation. Once that day started, it has been daytime ever since, even through the Dark Ages, when very little light was seen. That light is available for all to walk in, but the world prefers darkness rather than light. Why did Paul say, (2nd Corinthians 6:2) “Behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation?” Because under the law of Moses, it was the night season before the dawning of this glorious day. That is why Peter would write, ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place; for before the day of Pentecost when the spirit was given, that light was not available. Before the dawning of that dispensational day, there could never have been the dawning of such a day in the hearts of individuals. The progression of our own individual experience does not change the dispensational day at all. That day will dawn in an individual’s heart, rise to its peak, and then that person can pass on to their reward, and the dispensational day not be affected at all. In other words, This is just Peter’s way of speaking of the new birth experience that individuals have, during this one day of salvation that covers many centuries. God has allowed Himself this period of time in which he is redeeming a people that can be called by His name, and this one day will last until the last predestined soul has heard and accepted their call, and from this last day element of Christianity, He is perfecting a people that can be taken up alive, like Enoch of old, who walked with God.




Let us look at some of the scriptures Peter was thinking about when he said, “We have also a more sure word of prophecy,” or prophecy made more sure to us. We have to go back into the Old Testament to get them. In Genesis 15:18 before Abraham even had any children, God said to him, “Unto thy seed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt unto the great river, the river Euphrates.” At this time, these two people were still known as Abram and Sarai. Bur shortly afterwards, God changed their names to Abraham and Sarah, because they were to be prince and princess of a great multitude of people. All of this was pointing to the great multitude that would cover the earth, from that one promised seed that Abraham was to have by his wife Sarah. In chapter 12, verse 3, when God had first spoken to Abraham, He said to him, “And I will bless them that bless thee, and curse him that curseth thee: and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed.” That was a prophecy pointing to you and me, the spiritual seed of Abraham. Paul dealt with all of this in his epistle to the Romans, pointing out how Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness, and how that Abraham is the father of all who believe and trust in God. In Romans 4:13, Paul says this, “For the promise, that he (Abraham) should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, but through the righteousness of faith.” Then in verse 16, he wrote, “Therefore it is of faith, that it might be by grace; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed; not to that only which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham; who is the father of us all.” Then Paul speaks of Genesis 17:5, where God said to Abraham, I have made thee a father of many nations. Abraham did not realize the potential that was in that one promise, for his mind was on the fact that at that time his wife Sarah had not even been able to give him a seed. Nevertheless God reconfirmed the covenant and promise He had made to him saying, (Gen. 17:15) “Sarah thy wife shall bear thee a son indeed; and thou shalt call his name Isaac: and I will establish my covenant with him for an everlasting covenant, and with his seed after him.” It was through Isaac, not Ishmael, that all the families of the earth would be blessed; for through his seed Jesus Christ, that humanly is through the genealogy of Isaac, is where we Gentiles come into that promise. All families, means all races and all colors of all the families of the earth. Therefore through that one seed Isaac we are all included in the promise God made to Abraham. Isaac begat Esau and Jacob, and you all know the story there, how that even though Jacob was the youngest of the two, he received the birthright blessing from their father Isaac, and that promise of God to Abraham came on down through him. Jacob begat twelve sons, and brother, the promise of God was on its way to being fulfilled; that Abraham’s seed would be for number as the sand of the seashore, and as the stars in the sky. This was not altogether a beautiful picture though, when you look at it from the standpoint of the natural, for in Genesis 15:13-16, God told Abraham of the over 400 years of captivity that his seed would be subjected to, before they would come back into the land of promise. Let us read those 4 verses. “And He said unto Abraham, (or Abram) know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them; and they shall afflict them four hundred years; And also that nation, (Egypt) whom they shall serve, will I judge: and afterward shall they come out with great substance. And thou shalt go to thy fathers in peace; thou shalt be buried in a good old age. But in the fourth generation they shall come hither again: for the iniquity of the Amorites is not yet full.” Well all of that was fulfilled just exactly as God had told Abraham; for 430 years after they entered that land, God brought them forth from it through the ministry of Moses, (so to speak) and they came forth as twelve tribes, a great multitude of people, to possess the land of promise. You all know the story of how their unbelief caused God to have to allow them to wander around in the wilderness until all of the older generation died off, and how Joshua and Caleb led the younger generation across the Jordan into the land of promise, and how they went about taking possession of that land.



After the children of Israel came into their land of promise, they are then dealt with in what we call the dispensation of the writing prophets. They would speak of past, present, and future, as the voice of God to this people of Israel, who were the natural seed of Abraham; to instruct, warn, and chasten them, as well as to promise them a Messiah. Each prophet, in his own generation of time, was a mouthpiece of God. There would be times when God would remind them of what He had done for them at the Red Sea, in bringing them out of Egyptian bondage, in order to encourage them, or to remind them of His great power and ability, and what He could do for them, if they would obey Him, or against them, if they refused to obey him. Elijah was not a writing prophet; but much of what he spoke was written by others, for he was a preaching prophet. Men such as Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, Hosea, and all of them were the writing prophets, and it is those prophecies mainly, that Peter was referring to, as he spoke about the day star arising in our hearts, and a more sure word of prophecy. Those prophecies are made more sure to true believers, because of the revelation God has given us in this hour of time. Well I did not know when I started on this message, just how this thing was going to unfold; so this is where I really stick my neck out. If any of you leave here, not understanding why there is so much confusion following Bro. Branham’s message, there is something wrong with you, for I am going to speak very plainly. Even if I had ten natural brothers following this message, I would still have to say what I am about to say. Percentage-wise, there are as many tares following this message as there are out here in the denominational churches. It should not be that way, but I am afraid it is. Furthermore I am sure that most of you must have noticed that God does not chasten nor speak to them. Well, that is the reason: He only chastens His own children. That is why I do not hesitate to say, we are not all children of God. Oh I know a lot of you do not like to hear me talk like this, but I have to. You know what  Malachi 4:6 says: Whoever that spirit of Elijah would rest upon in these last days, was to bring a message to the age, that would turn the hearts of the children (children of God) back to the faith and revelation of the apostolic fathers. Therefore I say to you: If you have not been turned back to the revelation of Jesus Christ that those early apostles had, you are not my brother. Bro. Jackson! That sounds bad! I know it does, but conditions force it to be that way. Furthermore I am not the one that said it; the Bible declares it to be that way. The only ones that are going to benefit spiritually from Bro. Branham’s message, are the true children of God, all the rest will just use what they can, to benefit their flesh in some way. You just simply cannot change prophecy. Malachi 4:6 is not just stating what should be, it is a prophecy telling us exactly what the results of that man’s ministry will be. Of course the man himself is gone, but his message is still in the earth today, and it is still accomplishing what it was supposed to accomplish: turning the hearts of some back to the faith of those apostles of Jesus. Remember this: Man will fail; but the word of God will never fail; it will always accomplish what it was supposed to accomplish.

Alright Hosea was a prophet of God in the 8th century B.C., when Israel had committed great whoredoms against God. Therefore God instructed Hosea to take a wife of whoredoms, and when he did so, and children were born unto them, God had those children named certain names that spoke of how He was going to deal with that nation because of their adulterous ways. First with the ten northern tribes called Israel, and then with the two southern tribes called Judah. Hosea writes of how God, in a certain span of time, would say to those two southern tribes, Ye are not my people, there it shall be said to them (the Gentiles) Ye are the sons of the living God. When the ten northern tribes were driven from the land, they were never to be back again and be dealt with, until the last days, just before the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ. However the two southern tribes, even though they were taken into Babylonian captivity, were brought back into the land of their fathers. For what? To be there for the first advent of Christ. They were the representatives of the nation of Israel, when those Messianic prophecies were fulfilled to that people, at the first advent of Christ. Even though the people rejected Jesus Christ as their Messiah, the gospel message was still presented to them first. They were to be first partakers of the gospel, before the Gentiles were ever allowed to partake of it. But as a total nation of people, they rejected the gospel. That is why God allowed Titus and his Roman Army to cut them off, and scatter them to the four winds in 69 & 70 A.D., and that is why Paul became very bold one day and said to a bunch of them something like this, It was necessary that the gospel of Jesus Christ first be preached to you; but seeing that you reject it, and count yourselves unworthy of eternal life, Lo, we turn to the Gentiles. God will never deal with that nation again, as a nation of twelve tribes, until that last predestined Gentile soul has received the gospel. The Jews did not understand Hosea’s prophecy; but there it lay just the same, and God did exactly what He said He would do.



When Paul and Barnabas went up to Jerusalem to discuss with the other apostles, the great controversy that had arisen at Antioch, over circumcision, James took the occasion to refer to a prophecy in Amos 9:11 & 12, that was being fulfilled. No matter what God does, there is always a bunch of legalists on hand to find fault with it, and that was the case at Antioch. Certain men came down from Judaea, teaching that except those Gentiles which had believed, be circumcised according to the law of Moses, they cannot be saved. That is what caused Paul and Barnabas to go up to Jerusalem to see the other apostles, and get their mind on the matter. After explaining how God had blessed their ministry among the Gentiles, and how certain of the Pharisees had caused this trouble there at Antioch, Peter was the first one of them to give an answer. He said, Men and brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made a choice among us, that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel and believe. (Not too many years after Pentecost, Peter had been led to one lone household in Caesarea, the house of a Roman centurion, where he preached to all that were assembled there, and they believed. But Peter himself had no ministry to the Gentiles.) And God, which knoweth the hearts, bare them witness, giving them the Holy Ghost, even as He did unto us; And put no differences between us and them, purifying their hearts by faith. (We are reading from Acts, chapter 15, starting with verse 7, and we are now in verse 10, so listen to Peter’s conclusion.) Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our father nor we were able to bear? Peter had no revelation of what God was going to do for the Gentiles, when he went up to the house of Cornelius. He simply went because God had backed him into a corner, and there was nothing else that he could do. You all know the story, how Peter was upon the housetop praying, and the Lord gave him a vision in which he saw something like a great sheet, with the four corners tied together, let down from heaven before his face, full of all sorts of wild beasts and creeping things, and how a voice said to him, Rise Peter, kill and eat. That was done three times, and Peter would say, Not so Lord, for nothing common or unclean has ever entered my mouth, and God said to him, What God has cleansed, call not thou common nor unclean. Peter was weighing all of this in his mind when the three Gentile men arrived at the gate below, and the Lord instructed him to go with them, doubting nothing. This was an altogether different situation than when Paul and Barnabas boldly declared that they were going to turn to the Gentiles with the gospel. Sure, Peter was the one to whom Jesus gave the keys to the kingdom of heaven, and Peter used those keys, both on the day of Pentecost, and at the house of Cornelius, but he did not stand out with any kind of calling to preach to the Gentiles. Are any of you wondering why I am going through all of this? Because I want to go back into the book of Revelation and talk about a star. We have already touched on it, but we want to look again at those seven stars in the hand of Jesus, in the first chapter of Revelation.



Any time you mention stars, people have a tendency to think of night time, but in this particular setting, the stars do not pertain to night time. They are outstanding men of God, all within this one dispensation of time known as the grace age, and referred to in prophecy as the day of salvation. On the day of Pentecost, when the Holy Ghost was give to the 120 disciples, there were twelve apostles in that upper room, but it was not the purpose of God for any one of them to be the star of that first age of Christendom. That was reserved for a man that was still a devout Pharisee for quite a while after the birth of the Church. When Saul of Tarsus was out persecuting Christians, God Himself was the only one that knew what was in store for him. After giving his voice in the stoning death of Stephen which was one of the seven deacons of the early Church, Saul went on a real crusade persecuting all that in any way called upon the name of Jesus Christ, and God had to knock him down in the middle of the road to Damascus, and blind him for three days, in order to get his attention, and get him going in the right direction. Saul thought he was doing God a service, killing those Christians. In his state of spiritual blindness, his zealousness toward religious traditions had kept him from even imagining that God would have anything to do with such an unorthodox gang as that. He thought they were a bunch of fanatics, and that the world would be better off without them. But after God got through working on him, his testimony was, after the way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers. After God finally got him turned around (Not that God was trying before that) he became as zealous for Christianity as he was for trying to rid the world of Christians before that. Did Paul (That is the new name God gave Saul) know that he was destined to be the star of the first church age? No. Those apostles did not even know there would be any such thing as church ages. They only knew from written prophecies, that there was another dispensation of time wherein God would do something for Israel, but they saw nothing beyond that. John the Baptist introduced that period of time as the kingdom of heaven, and we know that within that dispensation called the kingdom of heaven, there was to be another term used, the kingdom of God. One term applies to the dispensation itself, and the other term applies to something that is taking place within that dispensation of time, the Spirit of God making His abode in the hearts of His children. That is why it could be said, The kingdom of God is within you, because the Spirit of God rules and reigns in the hearts of His true children. Speaking of the apostles though, there were none with any more boldness and fearlessness than the apostle Peter, after he received the Holy Ghost. He stood right there in the streets of Jerusalem, on the day of Pentecost, and rebuked that bunch of scribes and Pharisees that were making fun of those disciples speaking in tongues. He was also an outstanding figure in those early days of Christianity, in that the sick and diseased were laid in the streets in such a way that the shadow of him might pass over them, believing that there was healing virtue in it, and God honored it, but that still did not make him the star of that first church age. The night Jesus was arrested, Peter stood by the fire, scared half to death. But on the day of Pentecost, after he received the Holy Ghost, oh what boldness. This was the same man that had grabbed a sword, and cut a man’s ear off, when they came to arrest Jesus. Well I just mention these things to more or less cause you to consider his human reactions under certain circumstances, and then to see that same man moving under the leadership of the Holy Ghost. As we look at Peter in the scriptures, we see a man that seemed to have the potential to be a star, but remember, his ministry was mostly to the Jews, so we have to look at the whole age in order to get the true picture. Let me just mention one more prophecy pertaining to what God was going to do during this day of salvation, and then we will take a better look at Paul, who really was the star of that first church age. The scripture is Jeremiah 31:33, and says this, “But this shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel; (This gospel was first to the Jews, and then to the Gentiles.) After those days, (after that period of the law) saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be my people.” This was a new covenant that God was making with the house of Israel, and Paul picked it up in the 8th chapter of Hebrews and says, “In that He saith, A new covenant, He hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away.” The law was the old covenant. It dealt with types and shadows of the new covenant, which is the covenant of grace. That is why we can say, The law was the moon age, because it was reflecting the sun (SON) that was to be seen in the day season. The moon has no light of its own; it is just a reflector of the sun, and that is exactly what the law age was, to the grace age. It foreshadowed what sin was, and what God was going to do, to deal with it. Now God never did tell anyone how long this dispensation would last; but according to all the signs of the scriptures, we are the children of the evening light of this day of salvation, and I believe with all my heart, that this generation will live to see this day close out. But what we want to do now is go back to the dawning of this day and watch how the spirit of God administers this new covenant, and watch how the apostle Paul is led by the Spirit to become the star of the first age.



Paul was not in the upper room with the other twelve apostles. He said of himself in 1st Corinthians, concerning those that saw Jesus after His resurrection, “And last of all He was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time.” There has been much debate through the years concerning Paul and Matthias. Paul has been called the 13th apostle, and a lot of people have felt that the eleven apostles that elected Matthias, jumped the gun and missed God. I used to feel that way myself. But in the Psalms, concerning Judas, it says, “Let his bishopric be taken and given to another.” It is also restated in the book of Acts, so those apostles were merely fulfilling prophecy when they elected him, and it did not mess up the plan of God in the least bit. As we have already stated, In those early years, after the birth of the Church, Saul of Tarsus was very bent on persecuting the church, for as a zealous Pharisee, he looked upon those Christians as a fanatical cult, and felt that he would be doing God a service by getting rid of them. God had other plans for him though. He was to be a light to the Gentiles, and a means of salvation unto the ends of the earth, or the end of the ages, therefore his theology had to be changed. So God just knocked him down in the middle of the road to Damascus, blinded his eyes, and sent him to a man that could help him find the true will of God for his life. The man was a disciple of Christ at Damascus, and God gave him and Saul both a vision to show each of them what was ahead. Ananias prayed for him to receive his sight, and when he received his sight he arose, and was baptized and immediately began to preach Christ in the synagogue, that He is the son of God. Before he entered into his true ministry though, he spent three years in the Arabian Desert, studying the Old Testament scrolls, and receiving revelation of what they truly pointed to. (He tells that in his Galatian epistle). After three years he went up to Jerusalem, but the elders there were afraid of him and would not receive his testimony. But Barnabas took him to them, and explained to them the experience Saul had on the road to Damascus, and how he had boldly preached Christ after his conversion. The church at Jerusalem had been scattered abroad because of persecution, but that was really according to God’s plan, for except for that, they would all have stayed right there at Jerusalem, instead of obeying the great commission, and preaching the gospel to every nation. Philip, one of the deacons, ended up down in Samaria where he had a great revival. He was preaching the gospel, casting out devils, and the Lord was adding souls to His kingdom. The thing about it was, none of them actually received the Holy Ghost though, until Peter and John went down there and prayed for them. That is what finalized their new birth experience. The Church was then on the move. As the months passed, some of the others went as far as Antioch, in Syria, first preaching to only Jews, but then the Gentiles began to believe and turn to the Lord. The brethren at Jerusalem began to hear reports of what was happening at Antioch and they sent Barnabas there to verify the report. Now when Saul had been forced to leave Jerusalem, because of the Jews trying to kill him, he went to Tarsus, right back to the city he was raised up in. Therefore when Barnabas came to Antioch, and saw what the Lord was doing there, he went on to Tarsus to find Saul, and when he found him, the two of them went back to Antioch together and ministered to the church there fore a whole year, teaching them. It is a wonderful thing to see precious souls added to the kingdom of God, but it is a tragic thing, when they are never taught anything that could help them grow in their new experience. That is one of the main failures of these great crusades; many of those precious souls that are touched by conviction, are simply sent back to their local church where everything is as dead as last year’s corn stalks, and they never have anyone to lead them on into a genuine experience of salvation, nor to teach them anything beyond John 3:16. Nevertheless Barnabas has brought Saul back into the picture, and Christianity is making its impact in various areas, and the Jewish disciples are finding out that they are not the only ones God is interested in, and at first it was quite a shock to them, but when they understood it better, they were glad and glorified God.



After Barnabas and Saul had spent a year there in Antioch teaching an exhorting the Christians, the Holy Ghost spoke to the church and said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto I have called them. That is when Saul and Barnabas took John Mark, and started on their first missionary journey. Along about this time, Saul began to be called Paul, but still there is no mention, nor indication of a star messenger. On this missionary journey, is when Paul and Barnabas, because of Jewish opposition, announced that they were going to turn to the Gentiles with the gospel. Now naturally we cannot take the time to follow their missionary journeys, so for the purpose of the message, I want to go directly to an event that took place in Paul’s third missionary journey, somewhere in the middle 50’s, as he came into Ephesus. A man named Apollos had been there before Paul arrived, who had preached only the baptism of John. Therefore as Paul passed through, he found twelve disciples there in Ephesus, and said unto them, “Have ye received the Holy Ghost (Acts 12:2) since ye believed?” They said, “We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost.” Paul asked them about their baptism, and they told him they were baptized unto John’s baptism. Paul then explained to them how John had baptized unto repentance, looking forward to the one who was to come, and he gave them the true revelation of Jesus Christ, and re-baptized them, then they received the Holy Ghost and started to speak in tongues, and prophesy. Paul then went into the synagogue for the next three months and reasoned with the Jews. But when they hardened their hearts against the gospel message, he took the disciples with him, and rented a public meeting place and preached there for the next two years. Right there in that one place, was one of the greatest revivals there has ever been. The Bible says, “All they which dwelt in Asia heard the word of the Lord Jesus, both Jews and Greeks.” During that period of time, all of the seven churches of Asia found in the first three chapters of the book of Revelation, were established. No, Paul did not run up and down the west coast of Turkey, preaching the gospel; that great Holy Ghost revival there at Ephesus drew people from all over Asia, during that two years of time. Just as Peter had his great revival in Jerusalem, so that people were healed merely by the shadow of Peter passing over them, Paul had his revival among the Gentiles, and people were healed and demons cast out, by taking handkerchiefs and aprons that Paul had touched, and laying them on the sick and troubled people who were not able to come to the meetings. Paul had been brought up in the midst of a Gentile society, so he knew how to communicate with them. He could speak their language. He was well equipped to take the revelation that was burning in his heart, and preach it to those Gentiles. It was not just Gentiles that responded though, for the Bible says it was both Jews and Greeks from all over Asia. From that one revival, there were churches established at Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamos, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, and Laodicea, in the middle to late 50’s, that God would use thirty some years later, to type the seven church ages in the book of Revelation. This was God’s way of saying to Paul, I am now among the Gentiles in the fullness of the light of my revelation. Brother you can be sure of this one thing, all seven of those churches were taught the same revelation. Some of them soon got off course; but nevertheless they all started out right, for they were founded off of Paul’s teaching, and he only had one gospel to preach. That is the reason he could say in his Galatian epistle, if any man, or angel, preach anything different to you, then what I have preached, let him be accursed. He knew he had the right revelation of the plan and purpose of God, and what it took to bring it about. In other words, God gave each one of those churches something that He was going to require of them later.



After Paul left Ephesus, he went back to Corinth, and from Corinth, he wrote to the Roman Assembly, telling them of his desire to come to them after he made a trip to Spain. But first, he felt like he must go back to Jerusalem again, and he wanted to be there for the day of Pentecost. Then as he went back through Ephesus, he called for the elders of the church to meet with him at a certain place; and that is when he told them, “Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the Church of God, which He hath purchased with His own blood. For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock.” Even then, Paul was aware of that antichrist spirit, that was trying to get in among the children of God. The church at Ephesus took heed, and stayed on guard a lot longer than some of those others. We learn that from the letters the Lord had John write to those seven churches in the book of Revelation. We all know the story how Paul went to Jerusalem, fell into the hands of his enemies, is falsely accused and put in jail. He ends up appealing to Rome, and was put on board a ship, for the voyage, never to be a free man again. But from Rome, he wrote some beautiful epistles that became a part of the New Testament, in which he shared those beautiful revelations he had stored up in his heart. He never called himself a star; but when you read those epistles he wrote, you recognize that it was a star speaking. He was so sure that what he preached was the truth, he was ready to die for it at any time. That is why he could talk like he did to the Galatians, and also to the Corinthians, when he referred to himself as a wise master builder, saying, I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon. He said, Every man’s work shall be made manifest, and shall be tried by fire, and so forth. Brothers and Sisters: if we build upon the foundation Paul laid, we have nothing to worry about; but I am afraid there are only a very few building upon that foundation in this hour. Paul could not possibly recognize what a lot of those preachers of our day are calling the gospel of Christ, if he were allowed to return to this life.




We are going to leave Paul for now and go to the 1st Chapter of Revelation. This was written 30 years after the death of Paul, the star of that first age. That is a long time, but just think, Bro. Branham has been dead 20 years. I pray that it is not another 10 years until Jesus comes for us, but whether it is or not, God is not done yet; there are still some things to be made known. Alright, beginning in verse 10, John says, “I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book, and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea.” In 96 A.D., there were other Gentile churches, Corinthian, Galatian, Thessalonian, Philippian, so what is the Lord doing here? We will see as we continue on. John was the last of the original apostles, still alive at this time; and instead of killing him, his enemies had just put him out there on a little island in exile; feeling that he would no longer be a threat to them, out there by himself. They only thought he was out there alone though, for he was having the time of his life. He was in the Spirit, so he did not care how many snakes and lizards were crawling around. Therefore as he worshiped the Lord, he heard this great voice speaking to him. It was Jesus, in His high priest authority, telling him to send letters to these seven churches. He was not the instrument that caused these seven churches to come into existence, but being the last of the original apostles, he has a job to do. Verse 12, “And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the son of man, (That lets us know that there was a resemblance of the man John had walked with for three and a half years) clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle. His head and his hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and His eyes were as a flame of fire; and His feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and His voice as the sound of many waters. And He had in His right hand seven stars: (SEVEN STARS) and out of His mouth went a sharp two edged sword: and His countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength. And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead. And He laid his right hand upon me, saying unto me, fear not; I am the first and the last: I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, amen; and have the keys of hell and of death. Write the things which thou hast seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter; (Now Jesus explains these things to John.) The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.” Alright what do these seven stars signify? Is it talking about stars that shine in the sky at night? No sir. The whole dispensation is daylight time. That is why Paul said, (Probably in Ephesians) Walk as children of light. Then in Thessalonians he said, We are not of the night, we are children of the day. Everything that was preached in daylight time. But what about this star business? Here is where we must realize, that star is figurative of something that is outstanding, and has nothing at all to do with night time. Well what about the candlesticks? To our natural thinking, candlesticks are something that you burn at night. But these have nothing to do with night time. The seven golden candlesticks called the Menorah, were burned in the temple at Jerusalem day and night, to signify that the presence of the Spirit of God was there. They speak of the seven spiritual attributes of the one God who is spirit, and he is light, both day and night. Each one of these churches was to be the means through which this one spirit which is God would reflect His light to reveal His plan and purpose for lost mankind both day and night. I believe this should be clear enough for all to see; so I want to dwell for a little while on just the star.



The star to the first age was already dead when John wrote the book of revelation, in which we see letters being sent to the seven angels of the seven churches of Asia. But the Lord goes ahead and tells John that the seven stars are the angels of the seven churches; so what are we actually looking at here? Of course we know that behind every man of God there is that spirit being, called in Hebrews, ministering spirits. These are sent forth as guardian angels of the heirs of salvation, and they minister the anointing for whatever a man is called to do, but were the seven letters written to these angelic beings? No. Definitely not. God does not need to write letters to His angelic helpers. These seven letters to the seven churches had a twofold purpose and application. First they were to the spiritual leaders of the seven literal churches, but their long range application was to be to the star messengers of the seven church ages. Since the star messenger to the first age was already dead at that time, the responsibility to guide the first age on through whatever it was to accomplish in the purpose of God, fell upon the shoulders of the pastor of the church at Ephesus. He could never outshine Paul; but he could hold a line upon what Paul had taught them, as he stood in that position of leadership. Of course the other six churches got letters also, and those pastors were responsible to God for the leadership of their particular assemblies, which at that time had conditions in them that would project into the ages to come, but the church at Ephesus was the one that would project the spirit of the first church age. God did not tell John that these seven churches would type the seven different ages of time within that one dispensation of grace; but we can look back now and see it as plain as anything. When it came time for the spirit of those churches to be projected by God into an age, there was definitely a man in that age that would shine as the star in the midst of the ministry of that hour. That is why Polycarp was the first martyr of the church at Smyrna; it was to project that spirit of martyrdom which prevailed in the second church age. Now I realize I am going into a lot of things; but in a message like this, one thing just leads into something else, and we have to touch on it in order to project our thought. Paul was definitely the star messenger to that first age, but the responsibility to carry on what Paul had started, fell upon the shoulders of the pastor at Ephesus, until Ephesus had fulfilled its exampleship for the first age. The apostle John lived way beyond all the others of the twelve apostles, but was never looked upon as a star. He was lifted up in the Spirit and allowed to view the new Jerusalem, the spiritual city of God, and he was allowed to describe it from its foundation up, but that did not make him the star to the first age. He saw the names of the twelve apostles in the foundation of that city, and naturally his name was one of them, for he had helped lay the foundation upon which our salvation and our spiritual life is built, but he was not he star of that age. The city he saw, was the true church in its end time position, and I want you to know, That church is built upon the foundation of the apostles of Jesus Christ, the revelation they held and taught. Regardless of how the other stars to the other six ages may have shined in their hour, they never outshone those twelve apostles. The revelation of each star messenger had to go back to what those twelve apostles taught and laid down as foundation for our faith. That is why I said, Being a star does not in any way change the dispensation, for all seven of those stars have shined in this one day of salvation, and it is still daylight in that one day. Those apostles laid a foundation in that first age, that the devil has been trying to wreck for almost two thousand years. Gentiles in this hour are returning to the pagan ways of their ancestors, but thank God for the little blood washed church that will not return to those abominations. Even though the gospel was first to the Jews, the dispensation of grace is primarily the dispensation of the gentile church, for when God returns to the Jews, the grace age is over. Now I know there are a lot of people assembling around the message of Bro. Branham that will not like what I am going to say, but Bro. Branham, the star messenger to this Laodicean age, did not outshine those twelve apostles of Christ, nor is his name in the foundation of that new city. Those who attribute deity to him, take him right out of the scriptures, for there is no scripture that even remotely points to anything like that. If he was the Elijah of Malachi 4:6; like they say he was, and like I am completely convinced that he was, then his ministry was to turn the end time element of the bride of Christ (the true Church) back to the faith and revelation of our apostolic fathers. In other words, The star messenger in every age was to do just exactly that, point the people of God in this hour, back to the true Bible doctrines laid down by the twelve apostles. But just think, There are men in this hour that devote all their efforts to pointing people to the star messenger, rather than to the message he delivered to this age, a message which lifted up Jesus Christ and turned us back to apostolic teaching.



Brothers and Sisters: I know I do not have to tell you this; but our nation, and the world is in a bad shape. It behooves Christians to walk close to God, as wickedness abounds on every hand. Surely we must know that God expects His true children to read the signs of the times, and prepare themselves to meet Him shortly. Oh it is true, things will probably get a lot worse before the end, but they should not have to get any worse, for us to put our lives in order. It is plain that America is that lamb beast of Rev. 13, because she has literally rebuilt Europe, for her end time go around. We have been recognized for our two horned system, the world over, (political and ecclesiastical) and people have come here from all parts of the world because of it. The sad thing is, both our politics and our religion are filled with corruption, and every day it becomes a little worse. That is why I am so thankful to know for sure that God is still in control. Otherwise I would look at prevailing circumstances and say, There is no hope for us. Well I did not know when we started this message that we would be going into so much detail; but I just have to be thankful to God that His word is laid out so beautifully. Some say what we teach here is too deep to understand, but I just have to believe that people like that are too carnal minded to even care very much about spiritual things. Our minds have to be trained to think upon spiritual things, and too much of the time materialism takes the preeminence. There is nothing wrong with having material things; if we will control them, and not allow them to rob God of first place in our lives, to bring our little world to an abrupt end, you just have to know that it is only by the mercy and grace of God that we have anything or that we can be anything. Everything is moved by some spiritual force; either by the Spirit of God, or by that spirit of the devil which is the enemy of God, and is the spirit of destruction, therefore it pays to have the favor of God, lest we be without hope. Now as we look at the first chapters of Revelation, we have an opportunity to view the church some sixty years beyond Pentecost. We know it started out with only twelve apostles as the ministry; but by 96 A.D., when John was given this view of it, and instructed to write, it had apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, helps and governments, and all of that. God added to the ministry as the need arose, just like when it was necessary to select 7 men full of the Holy Ghost and faith, to be the first deacons in the church. As first, they were only table waiters, you might say; but as time passed, they were anointed of God to fulfill powerful ministries. Philip and Stephen were examples of that, there in the 7th and 8th chapter of Acts. There was nothing written back then, concerning a five fold ministry. Paul wrote about that in his epistles after it had already been manifested. That is why he could say, God hath set in the Church the various offices. Nevertheless the purpose of God was activated when that first 120 disciples received the baptism of the Holy Ghost. That is what put the grace age in effect, and started the church on its course through time. It is called by many terms, the body of Christ, the family of God, the sons of God, the new covenant people, all of which point to Christians of the age of grace. This gospel was first to the Jews, and then to the Gentiles, and Paul was the apostle to the Gentiles. He is the one who first received a revelation of how God had Gentiles included in His plan of grace. Nevertheless as time progressed God bestowed anointing upon various ones, for various ministries in this great body of redeemed people. They all believed the same revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ, but they were not all anointed to fulfill the same ministries. In every situation though, it was the responsibility of the apostles to hold a line on the word of God and correct error. That is why the tares never could make any headway getting into the church as long as any of those apostles of Christ were alive. You can see from various epistles, how they discerned that antichrist spirit, and constantly warned the saints of its presence. It was a slow process, but the devil finally managed to get his false teachers mingled among the true saints, and little by little, false doctrine was brought in, and the church was eventually plunged into the Dark Ages, and it surely looked to some of those true saints like the gospel light would be snuffed out completely, but God was never without an instrument that He could speak to. We just have to appreciate the wisdom of God, that could bring the Church through those dark centuries, and then out into the full light of truth again. Hallelujah! I am glad John saw such a beautiful picture of the church, over in the last chapters of the book of Revelation. He saw a foursquare city of pure gold with walls of jasper, and a foundation garnished with all manner of precious stones, and gates of pearls. Praise God! That is a description of the Church in its final stage, after redemption and perfection is completed.



As we look at this city John saw we wonder, What does the wall signify? It speaks of salvation to the individual believer. In the natural, a wall is for protection to the inhabitants. It keeps the enemy out. Therefore your salvation experience, spiritually, does the same thing. It puts you on the inside of that protecting arm of God’s grace, and gives you a safe habitation. It is built upon twelve foundations, or twelve layers, all of which speaks of the revelation of those twelve apostles, and the twelve gates speak of the twelve tribes of Israel through which this great plan of salvation was foreshadowed in their law. Before the gospel could ever be preached to Gentiles who would make up the major part of the body of that city, it first had to be preached to those through whom it was foreshadowed, the Jews. They were the first ones to enter into this spiritual relationship with God through His plan of salvation, and all the writers of the scriptures were Jewish men, but Gentiles fell heir to what the major part of the Jews rejected. Now some will say, How can it be said that the Jews had first chance at the gospel, when only the two Southern tribes were in the homeland at the time the gospel went forth? You have to look at it from the standpoint of what the apostle Paul said later, about the gospel being first to the Jew, and then to the Gentiles, and also from Paul’s own practice as he traveled from place to place. In every city where he preached, he always went to the Jewish synagogue first, and reasoned with the Jews out of their law, concerning Christ, and those ten Northern tribes were scattered throughout the world. When Thomas went to India in 53 A.D., who do you think he went to preach to? Those dispersed Jews of the 10 Northern tribes of course. Let me say this though, We use the word Jew, when speaking of Israelites of both tribes, but actually in the beginning of its usage, it applied only to the two Southern tribes, which were called by Judah. Maybe someone needed that clarification at this point. Nevertheless, even though Paul had a great burden for his Israelite brethren in the natural, he was still primarily as the apostle to the Gentiles. When the time came for the gospel to go to the Gentiles, God had His apostle to the Gentiles ready to take it to them, and by 96 A.D., Gentiles had been in the church for over fifty years, and Paul had been dead for thirty years, so the picture had changed quite a bit from the time the Holy Ghost was first given. John was exiled to the little island of Patmos, to get him out of the way, but God was not finished with him. Being in the Spirit of worship, and hearing behind him this great voice sounding out like a trumpet, he turned to see where the voice was coming from, and to his great surprise, there stood Jesus whom he had walked with sixty some years earlier. He was dressed in his high priest apparel, standing in the midst of seven golden candlesticks, with seven stars in His right hand. God had typed through the law, what those sevens represented, but the Jews never really knew why they were required to eat unleavened bread for seven days after eating the Passover lamb in the evening of the 14th day, going into the 15th day when the moon was full. Eating that unleavened bread and celebrating the killing of the Passover lamb for seven days after the moon was full, pointed to Jesus the son of God, born of woman, under the law, that would be the slain Passover Lamb, that would free them from the law, once the law was full. Now those Jews that were responsible for the slaying of this Passover Lamb, received not the benefit of its provision, for they rejected God’s plan of salvation, and the Gentiles have been feasting on the unleavened bread of the gospel of Christ for seven church ages, looking back to Calvary where it all took place. Now as we have said, Paul was dead in 96 A.D., when John saw all of this; but if there had never been a Paul, there would not have been an Ephesus, Smyrna, Pergamos, and all of those, for he was the instrument through which they all received the gospel light. Now Jesus told John what those candlesticks represented, and also the stars in His right hand, but of course John knew nothing about seven church ages, nor about the stars of those seven ages. He could only see those local churches, and the pastors of them. Nevertheless to Ephesus He said, “Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candlestick out of his place, except thou repent.” What did He mean by removing the candlestick? Simply that if they did not return to the first love, their light would go out completely, and they would just be a dead formal church, going through the motions as before, but without the reality of the love of Christ burning in their souls. That is the condition of your denominational churches the world over; the light that once burned so brightly has gone out, and those who still carry on the programs of the church, do so because of a routine, and not because God is leading them by His Spirit. They have their priests, their bishops, cardinals and all such, but none of it resembles the ministry of that first age church that carried a pure revelation of the gospel of Christ. Where did all of that come from? Mostly from paganism, in their present forms.



Let us leave the apostolic age now, and come quickly to the Laodicean age, this present age, the seventh and last. Coming out of the Philadelphian age, to the age of Laodicea, there were nothing but denominational churches. Christianity did not start out like that, but time and conditions brought it to that, so that is what the spirit of God had to work with, around the turn of the century, as He once again began to poor out of His Spirit upon hungry souls that sought more of Him. Different dates have been used, but actually this outpouring of the Holy Spirit began to stand out specifically at Azusa Street in January 1900, so the age itself would more or less be gauged off of that. Azusa Street is where your Pentecostal movements of this age got their beginning. You can read various accounts of the movements leading up to that hour, and of the things that took place in the realms of religion between the Dark Ages, and the age of Laodicea, but no matter how pure they each started out, the devil always managed to sidetrack them, and cause them to end up as just another system of religion. When the Spirit of God starts something it is in its pure stage; but man always has a tendency to allow the devil to turn it into a carnal plaything. There were other movements that spoke in tongues, the Shakers, the Quakers, and the fire baptized Baptists, and even some of the Nazarenes, but none of them ever established that as an evidence of the Holy Ghost, like the Pentecostals of this Laodicean age has. They have dwelt so much on their evidence, they failed to move on with God, just like all those movements before them. Well does that mean nothing was accomplished in any of them? No. Every movement added something to the restoration of apostolic truth that had been lost in the Dark Ages. Luther, Calvin, Knox, Wesley, and all of them embraced some apostolic truth that God was restoring to the body of Christ. That was God’s process by which He worked to bring us to this hour, and to the truth we have. The supernatural experiences God has given through the years, has always drawn persecution from all the previously established movements. Therefore as God began to give that Pentecostal experience here in the age of Laodicea, and it was accompanied by speaking in tongues, divine healing, and various other gifts, then here came the persecution from all those other systems. I have read some of the testimonies from that early hour, and a lot of those people were treated terribly, but none of that persecution kept those hungry souls from walking on with God. Now the supernatural was given, not to establish an evidence, but that the people of God might be able to walk in the Spirit. The church is not just the product of the written letter; it is a spiritual organism that can move with a revelation by the inspiration of the spirit of God. Alright the Pentecostal move in the first years of the age of Laodicea, was primarily speaking in tongues and divine healing. They were all Trinitarians, because they carried the same revelation of the godhead, that the Catholics had. But from Luther’s hour, right on through, little by little God restored apostolic truth to His people. Then in 1908, he began to deal with various ones on the usage of the name Jesus in water baptism. To them, He gave an understanding of His oneness. They did not see the complete truth of His oneness; but they did see a profile of it, and out of that, came the movement known as oneness Pentecostals. But like all the rest, there came an hour when they felt that their revelation should be organized, and when that took place, they shut the door on the Spirit of God. Denominational walls keep those inside them, from ever being led any further by the Spirit of God. That is why He has to pull us out of those systems, in order to lead us any further in truth. When God reveals something to a person that their denominational system does not believe in, there is only one decision for that person to make. They either have to leave that system and walk with God, or else stay in it and dry up spiritually. Most of you older ones have been faced with that decision, for you were not raised up in this, like your children have been. Your children still have to have their own personal salvation experience with the Lord Jesus Christ, but they do not have those denominational systems to contend with. You cannot follow the teaching of men like Pat Robinson, Jim Baker, and Jimmy Swaggart, and be perfected as the bride of Christ all at the same time.



Alright now, there was an angelic being watching over that literal church at Laodicea, just like there was all the others, and that same angelic being has waited through time, until the age of time that corresponded to that local church would come. In other words, There had to be an age somewhere within the dispensation of grace, when the spirit of that age would correspond to the spirit of one of those seven local churches in Asia, and the spirit of that church at Laodicea, which was the 7th church mentioned corresponded to the spirit of this age, which is the seventh age since Acts 2:4. The Lord spoke through John to that Laodicean church saying, “Because thou sayest, I am rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire,” and so forth. In other words, They had strayed from the simplicity Paul had ministered to them in. Laodicea was a commercial trade center, making the people of that area a little wealthier than people of other areas. Therefore their life style and standard of living had its affect in the local church there, and caused them to be more materialistic than spiritual. They trusted in materialism, more than in the Lord that saved them. Well the Church of that hour no longer exists, and neither does the city where it was located, but the spirit and image of it has lingered through time, and is now resting on this age. We are living in an age of materialism, when the general attitude of people is the same as it was in that Laodicean church. Therefore the spiritual angel that was back there, has hovered through time, through the ages, and waited to re-activate the purpose of God in the age that corresponds to that local church. The spirit of this age of time has been exactly like what God rebuked that local church for; but in this seventh age, God will perfect the bride saints, and take them to glory. No, the Lord is not coming to take His Church, just as a scattered representation from all these religious systems; He is coming for an element of people that have been pulled out of those systems, by the revelation of truth that He has given them, and that has allowed Him to lead them in a holy walk and way of life. This is human terminology of course, but we are living in a bride age. Like I have already said, we are not talking about an 8th age; we are just simply talking about a period of time within this 7th church age, when the Spirit of God will deal exclusively with the bride element, while the age goes on and closes out. This is the evening time of the day of salvation that started almost two thousand years ago, when according to Zechariah 14:7, there shall be light; and I believe we would have to say, That prophecy has been fulfilled. Those dark clouds that shut out the true spiritual light for so many centuries, has been driven back, and the church of this hour is privileged to walk in the same light of revelation that our apostolic forefathers walked in. The star messenger to this age walked under the influence of that same spiritual angelic being, that the pastor of the church at Laodicea was guided by. That angelic being was on hand in both instances to make certain that the purpose of God was accomplished, and as we have stated before, those angelic beings always work through human instruments, to accomplish the purpose of God. Christians down through the ages have carried this prophetic letter in their Bibles, without knowing how to read it, until the star messenger to this church age came on the scene, and delivered the revelation given to him. To those great theologians of your denominational systems, the book of revelation is still confusing. It is supposed to be; for it is God’s love letter to the little bride of Christ here at the end time, to enable her to recognize where she is, and to know what to expect. It goes hand in hand with the prophecy of Daniel, and fills out our revelation of the plan and purpose of God. God meant for the children of light here at the end time, to know some things other believers through the ages have not needed to know, for the crop He is going to reap cannot be inferior to the seed that was sown almost two thousand years ago. It is a law of God that everything should come forth of its own kind, with increase.



Alright according to Malachi 4:6, the (Faith) children of this age were to be turned back to the faith of our apostolic fathers, before the wrath of God strikes; so we just want to be thankful to God for keeping His word. He sent that Elijah spirit that truly fulfilled the other half of the total prophecy of Malachi 4:5-6, on a little man by the name of William Marrion Branham, a man from this area right here. He did not come to establish anything new, as far as the covenant of grace is concerned. This covenant was to call out of the Gentiles, a people that would be called by the name of God, which literally is His redemption name, Jesus. Each individual was to have their own personal experience of salvation, and that is what Peter referred to, as the day star dawning in our hearts. Well all of these redeemed souls together, make up the total body of Christ that the apostle Paul spoke so much about, and it is the living element of this body, here in the end time, that is to be restored back to the fullness of the faith of our apostolic fathers. Why do we need to be restored? Because the devil managed to pervert the true revelation the early church carried, and got the whole thing off course. Therefore those coming into the kingdom of God through the centuries since, were not as revelated as those of the apostolic age, so God activated His plan to restore that true revelation, in order that we may be made into the image of His Son Jesus, who is referred to as the first born of many brethren. God’s children have always been the children of the day though, even in the darkest of the Dark Ages, for as we have been stressing, the day of salvation will not end until every Gentile whose name is in the book of life has been dealt with. As for the star messenger to this age, his calling was to take every revelation that had been restored throughout the Reformation, put them all together, and present them to the end time element of the true body of Christ. Those who had truth restored to them during those Reformation years, never allowed the truth they received to take them any further. They just fenced it in, and tried to hold on to it, and eventually the Spirit of God that gave them that truth just simply moved on, and gave some more truth to others that desired to walk with God. Sure the just shall live by faith; but there is a lot more to it than that. Nevertheless the Reformation gave birth to these various denominational systems, each one holding to some truth that belonged to the overall body of Christ, but how was it ever going to accomplish the end time purpose of God, all divided up like that? Well it could not. That is why God anointed Bro. Branham, and used him as he did. All of that truth belonged together, and God used Bro. Branham to put it together, and present it to an element of people that would take it, and walk with God in it. That special anointing is what made Bro. Branham a star. No it did not turn these denominational systems back to the faith of the apostolic fathers, but the ministry God gave him, allowed him to preach in places where hungry souls in those systems could be called out of them, to walk with God in the fullness of truth. That spirit of Elijah was a God identifying spirit, that always pointed people to the true and living God. Therefore when Bro. Branham preached those simple, down to earth sermons, you were pointed to one God, instead of a trinity. You were pointed to water baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, instead of the titles of the office of this one God. Sanctification, baptism of the Holy Ghost, and the gifts of the Spirit, as well as divine healing, were all given their proper place in the overall picture as the gospel was preached. Now because of the unique calling upon Bro. Branham’s life, God put certain things on display, to get the attention of the people. That is why certain supernatural occurrences in his ministry were vindicated as they were. God just simply made sure that a bunch of people would sit up and take notice, as he anointed His prophet messenger to preach the gospel of Jesus Christ the way the early apostles preached it. Not only did he preach the same revelation they preached, but God also fed in some things that they did not preach. The apostles never did preach on serpent seed, but he did, and what he preached that they did not preach, never changed the plan of salvation one bit; it just merely shed more light upon why we needed redemption. He preached on the seven church ages; but that did not change the plan of salvation whatsoever. Through the preaching on the church ages, the end time children of God have been able to see from a historic standpoint, how Christianity came through the former ages of time, and how it was persecuted by that spirit of antichrist, and its doctrines perverted. Through the revelation of the church ages, the end time children of God are better equipped to discern false spirits. We are made more aware of the deceptive ways the devil works against the plan of God, and the people of God.



I never will forget the anticipation and excitement that was generated as God anointed Bro. Branham to bring fourth the revelation fo the first six seals. No, Bro. Branham did not break those seals; Jesus Christ Himself is the one that broke them; but He used Bro. Branham, to make the revelation known to us. Billy Graham, Jimmy Swaggart, and a lot more, have their version of what these seven seals pertain to, but their versions have never been vindicated. What they teach about them does not make a bit of sense. They have all four of those horse riders, riding in the end time, and what a picture they paint. Sure it sounds exciting, but it is not the truth. Each of those horse riders are representative of that spirit of Antichrist as it rode out against the word, and the people of God. The fourth one is called a pale horse, which literally you would have to say is a gray horse, for there is no such thing as a pale horse. A gray horse is a combination of white hair and black hair mixed, and that white and black is representative of that antichrist spirit of deception that is riding in this very hour of time, and will continue right on out to the end of the age. This ecumenical spirit that has pulled all these denominations together, is so full of love, it will put a baby and a rattlesnake in the same crib, and then cry because the baby dies of snakebite. Of course that is just a figure of speech, pointing to the deceptiveness of this false unity that is being propagated. We received a clipping from a South Carolina newspaper, where the Catholics are asking people from all denominations to join them in this wonderful fellowship of prayer, praying the rosary together. Brothers and Sisters: There are Protestants everywhere, that know so little about the Bible, they will fall for that, and be swallowed up by it. Those early Christians died for the faith and revelation they held in their hearts; so do you think after two thousand years, the Lord is going to return for a conglomeration of people believing every perverted thing the devil has offered them, just because they all have love one for another? If He does, there sure has been a lot of words wasted in the Bible. Brother! That is a counterfeit spirit. It has always cost something to walk in truth, and it still does, but according to the scriptures, only those who do, are ever going to be with the Lord. Hell is awaiting all those that allow the devil to deceive them, and live as though God no longer has any standard of righteousness and holiness. If you think God does not care how you look, how you dress, how you talk, and where you go, you are deceived. The devil has you on his merry-go-round, and he will not easily turn you loose. Do you think God sent a prophet to this age, to tell Protestants to get in bed with Catholics, and pretend that everything anyone does in the name of religion is all right? Don’t fool yourself; the call has always been, “Come out of her my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues,” (Rev. 18:4) and that call is still the same. But on the other hand, do not think for one minute, that all who came out of those religious systems because of the preaching of Bro. Branham were all children of God. A lot of them were tares, and once a tare, always a tare. The devil’s children are not converted into children of God; but there are a lot of them hanging on to children of God in this hour, and they have a lot of people fooled; because with the mind they know how to put up a front. Then there is another element of tares following this message that actually feel that they have the edge on everyone else. They can quote everything Bro. Branham ever said, and tell you exactly where and when he said it, but no matter how much they are able to quote, they are still tares. They have no revelation of the word of God, and could not care less what the Bible says. As I have said, God does not even bother to correct them, because they are not His children. Whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth. Paul goes on to say, (Heb. 12:8) But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.” A child of God may believe something wrong for a while: but sooner or later God will tap him on the shoulder and say, That is a no-no. But do you think God will do the same thing for a tare? Why should He? He would still be a tare. Nevertheless the message delivered to this age by God’s prophet messenger is His plumb line. How people respond to that message is going to be a determining factor, for those who truly received the message have been pointed back to the Bible. They were not pointed to the messenger, nor to quote his verbal words, but to follow the truth of God’s word, that he held up before them. He was not sent to make another covenant, for until the last Gentile soul is in, God is still dealing with mankind on the basis of the covenant that became effective almost two thousand years ago. Through the ministry of Bro. Branham, God activated the prophecy of Zechariah 14:7, so that here in the evening time of this dispensational day of grace, we again have light. Hallelujah! What a beautiful light it is. We have light on things, that saints of other ages never had. Through Bro. Branham, God revealed things to end time believers that the apostles of Christ never even touched upon, and it is up to the five fold ministry to continue on in the message Bro. Branham delivered to the church, but not by just quoting him. They are to stand in a place with God, where He can speak to them and reveal things to them. In other words, The ministry that finishes up this grace age must be the same as the ministry that started it out, and the ministry that started it out was a continuation of the revelation and ministry of Jesus Christ. When Jesus left the earth, He knew that other men would fill in the gap, and by the anointing of the Holy Spirit, present revelations to the church that He never taught on. Jesus spoke of the resurrection: but it was the apostle Paul that was anointed to teach on it, and give the order of it. Then thirty years after the death of Paul, John, who was not a star, and had no thoughts of any such thing, was allowed to see the whole scope of the journey of the church through the ages, including the resurrection and the great white throne judgment. Here is my point. Do you believe Jesus would have been jealous because His disciples taught things He never taught? Do you believe Paul would have been jealous of Bro. Branham for teaching things that he never taught? Of course your obvious answer is, No. Well neither would Bro. Branham be jealous of anyone else, for teaching things beyond what he taught. These men were servants of God, simply passing on to the Church what the Spirit of God revealed to them in their hour, and their greatest delight was to see the Church move on with God. It is a terrible heart break to a servant of God, when he sees people take hold of a revelation and treat it as though it is the last thing God is ever going to be able to reveal to His Church. Listen to me, saints, we serve a living God in whom is all wisdom and knowledge, therefore, if time should stand another fifty years, He would reveal things to the church, that have not so much as crossed our minds. I do not believe this old world, in its present trend of moral decay and debauchery can hold together very much longer, but my point is, God does not reveal His total plan to a generation of people and then just sit back and allow them to play around with it for the next fifty years. The plan of salvation will not change from the way the early apostles preached it, but God is faithful to feed fresh manna to those who walk with Him in present truth. In other words, Only a tare would go around telling saints of God that there is no more revelation to be given, beyond that which was given to Bro. Branham. God will have an end time ministry of men that He has dealt with, and through their own experiences, they will have an understanding of what Bro. Branham’s message to this age really was, and what it was to do. Therefore they will be men that have been put right back into this blessed old book, (the Bible) that has stood the test through the ages, and they will have a unique way of ministering to the people of God to bring about that perfection and total unity, that the church must have before she leaves here. Furthermore there is still some more revelation to be given to the church before she leaves here, and it will not detract anything from the message brought by the star messenger, nor from the image of the star messenger, but that does not mean that God is out of business.



Let me take you to the 10th chapter of Revelation, the very chapter that mentions the 7th angel, and call your attention to the last verses in that chapter. John was lifted up in the Spirit and projected into the future, and allowed to see things as they transpired. Therefore when he saw the might angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud, and a rainbow on His head and His face as the sun, and His feet as pillars of fire, he was standing here at the end of the age, seeing Jesus in angelic form, off of the mercy seat, with that little scroll which had been sealed with seven seals, now fully open. Brothers and Sisters: When that scene becomes a fulfilled reality, the Lord is ready to come for His church, the age is ready to close out. The sun will set on this day of salvation, and the Lord will return unto the Jews. But notice, That angel standing there with one foot on the sea, and the other on the earth, (which shows universal dominion) cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth, and when He had cried, seven thunders uttered THEIR voices. Those seven thunders spoke something that John was about to write, and a voice from heaven told him to seal up those things and write them not. Then the mighty angel lifted up His hand to heaven, and sware by the mighty Creator Himself, that there should be time no longer. Then that same voice said to John, Go and take the little book (scroll) which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. When he asked for the little book, the angel said to him, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. Now all of that was figurative language, but John ate it and it was exactly like that, sweet in his mouth and bitter in his stomach. Then it was said to him, “Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.” Now we all know John was an old man. How much longer he lived after that is not stated, but the fact that he was projected in the Spirit all the way to the end time, and given this experience; says to me that somewhere in front of us, when the Lord Jesus Christ is truly off the mercy seat, and the church is now made up, that same prophetic anointing is going to fall upon the church ministry, and the church is going to be dealt with through prophetic utterances. The fact that John, standing at the end of the age, heard those seven thunders utter things that are not even written, proves that to me. Those prophetic utterances will not be for the purpose of perfecting the bride; that is to be accomplished through that which is written. The Bible tells us how to live a holy life, and walk with God in a relationship of love and humbleness, but it does not tell us of everything that is coming down the road to tear the world to pieces, and things like that. Those prophecies will deal with things just ahead, that are not written in the scriptures, and they will enable the little bride of Christ to know how to conduct herself and maneuver herself through imminent conditions, to be ready to go with Jesus. God will not make these things known to the church world at large, but only to the little bride that is hungering for God, and desiring to get out of here. She will heed what those seven thunders utter; but the rest of the world will not. They could not care less, what this bunch they call fanatics, are saying. Well brothers and sisters: This old world is in a bad shape. Moral corruption and wickedness about on every hand, and will grow steadily worse and worse, all the way to the end; so let us praise God, that He has set us apart from all of that, and that even in the midst of such a mess, He can perfect us and make us into the spiritual image of His only begotten Son Jesus Christ. The age will close out, and perfection will be wrought among the true children of God, all because we have been restored back to the word of God, by His prophet messenger to the age, which was that seventh angel of Revelation 10:7, and the Elijah of Malachi 4:6, in the second part. Notice Revelation 10:7, which says, “But in the days of the voice (which means the message) of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God (which is the grace age church Eph. 3:1-6) should be finished, as He hath declared to His servants the prophets.” No saints, that does not mean the minute he started to preach his message, for that message had to make its way around the world and accomplish God’s purpose in His universal church. The mystery of God is definitely what Paul brought out in Ephesians 3, about how God had included Gentiles in His plan of grace, and it had not been revealed in times past, but was then revealed unto the apostles and prophets by the Spirit. When you start talking about the Church: you have to remember that the church is a universal body of people; therefore anything that is to the church, has to have time to make its rounds around the world, and have its affect. That is why these things have to be tied to the message Bro. Branham delivered to this age, instead of his personal ministry, for there are great numbers of people around the world, following his message today, that had never even heard of him, when he was still alive. These tares who run the roads with quotes, distort the whole picture, simply because the message has not done for them, what God ordained it to do for his true children, put them in the Bible, and teach them to be submissive to His Spirit. These quoters can never receive a true revelation because they do not have the revealer in them. All they can ever do is just memorize the words of Bro. Branham and put their own carnal interpretations to it. That is why they have to try to believe statements that are completely opposite to each other. God allowed Bro. Branham to say quite a few things two different ways. One way would line up with the Bible, and the other would not, and because they are unable to use their Bibles, they just simply say, Bro. Branham was a prophet, and he said it, so I believe it. That is their attitude about everything, so do not think it strange, if I do not bend over backward trying to fellowship with them. It is hard for me to fellowship anyone who has no respect for the Bible, no matter how much they claim to know about Bro. Branham. I am accused of having a bad attitude because I find no grounds for fellowship with a lot of these people. But I am absolutely sure that what I have preached is the truth, and they do not like it, and constantly criticize me, and accuse me of being out of the message, while even the scripture says, How can two walk together, except they agree? So what kind of fellowship could we have? Through the years, my congregation has been made up of people who came here in search of truth, so do not think for one minute that I am going to turn my pulpit over to these characters who would literally enjoy just getting in here, and trying to tear this assembly all to pieces. These who come here, are here because they want to be here. I have not twisted any arms, begged anyone, nor put on any kind of program, in an effort to get a following. But I do consider it my responsibility, to see that they are fed properly when they do come, so I do not put everything up to preach, that claims to be a preacher. Another thing I have learned through the years, if you just run around with everyone, they just look at you as one of them, and do not pay one bit of attention to what you have to say. I love to preach to people who are hungry for truth. I would rather go where there were only a half dozen hungry souls, than to preach to three thousand, if there is no hunger there. Crowds do not interest me. What thrills me most is to see a hungry soul reaching out for truth. I was privileged to sit under and also to have personal fellowship with the star messenger to this age, and he pointed me back to the Bible, back to the apostolic truth, and that is why I cannot help but do the same thing for others. I realize that is what my calling is, no matter what other people say about it. Bro. Branham made that Bible come alive in me; and he made the Jesus of that Bible stand head and shoulders above anything else I had ever heard.



I hope none of you feel that I am being too hard on certain people; for that is not my purpose in saying the things I have said. I would be more than glad, just to preach the word of God, and never mention anything about these make believers again; but they will not let you ignore them. They are always gouging me in some way, or sending me literature, trying to prove that what I teach is wrong, or grabbing hold of someone in the congregation and feeding them poison, so they force me to say things that I take no particular pleasure in saying. If you really tried to see how the early church ministry felt about these tares that always pervert the word of truth, you might think my words are very mild. Jude called them brute beasts, and clouds without water. Peter called them wells without water, and clouds that are carried with a tempest, to whom the mist of darkness is reserved for ever, and Paul called them dogs. So I feel that my speech concerning them has been on the light side. None of the apostles ever asked the saints to pray for a tare, but rather referred to them as evil workers, whose reward was already awaiting them. Each man had his own way of referring to them. Jude also referred to them as fruit trees twice dead, plucked up by the roots, and also as raging waves of the sea, foaming out their own shame, and so on. But the fact remains, they are not atheists, nor town drunks. Somehow their lives have been touched by something they have heard preached, and in one sense of the word they believe in Jesus. But the spirit that motivated them is what caused those apostles to speak out as they did. Yet when it came to a true believer that allowed some fleshly weakness to cause him to do wrong, those same men knew exactly how to deal with that also. Take the case in 1st Cor. 5:1-5, where Paul had to deal with fornication in the church. He simply instructed the church to turn the man over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. You might look at such a case and call the man a tare, but those apostles had keen discernment, and they knew the difference between a tare, and a true believer that had a fleshly weakness. No. They did not tolerate sinful practices in the church, but they did distinguish between believers with weaknesses, and tares, who were motivated by an antichrist spirit. In John’s first little epistle, in 90 A.D., he wrote, (chapter 4) “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.” Then in his second epistle, concerning those who preach false doctrine, John said this, “If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, (the doctrine of Christ, preached by the apostles) receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds.” Did you catch that saints? Does that sound like John had compassion for those tares in his day? He said, Don’t allow them in your house, and don’t be saying, God bless you, lest you be also a partaker of his evil deeds. It is high time a lot of people quit playing around, and get serious about what they believe. If you know what you believe is the truth, then stop allowing the devil to cram a lot of his junk down your throat, no matter who his instrument is. It is our God-given responsibility to stand up for the truth He has given us. That is how those apostle felt about it, and as long as they were alive, these tares did not make much headway. But those little epistles of John written in 90 A.D., were the last words of admonition and instruction that were ever included in the chronology of the scriptures. After that, the Church was for all practical purposes, subject to the leadership of another generation, and then the tares had a better opportunity to start making their influence count. The book of Revelation written in 96 A.D., is not an epistle; it is a prophecy, dealing with the past, present, and future. First it reveals what has been going on in the church and brings conditions up to date; then it spans time and shows what is going to take place in the end time. You will not find it dealing with the plan of salvation, but rather, dealing with what the Church has strayed from. That is why we always stress the fact that this book is not to be used to deal with sinners. If it had been for that purpose, the Lord would not have waited sixty some years to have it written. In other words, The book of Revelation does not alter in any way, the covenant of grace; it simply enlightens end time believers who will be alive to see the Lord wrap it all up, when the last predestined soul has heard the gospel call What is the gospel? Some may say. It is the good news that tells sinners Jesus Christ has paid their sin debt already, if they will only believe and accept that fact. That is why those early Christians did not need to go around quoting each other, nor quoting Jesus; there was a story to tell, and the Lord wanted each one of them to tell it in their own words. You know, saints, if you have a revelation of something, you do not need to quote someone else, you can just simply express that revelation in your own words. That is what Jesus was pointing to when he said, Father, I pray not for these alone; but also for all that shall believe on me through their word, We are believers, and partakers of these heavenly blessings, because of the word of those apostles and disciples who walked with Jesus, and told the story later, of what had been accomplished by Him on our behalf. Jesus knew what those disciples would do once they received the Holy Ghost, for once the Spirit of the Father got in them, their word would be just as loyal and true to God as His word had been. Therefore these people who go around threatening other people, because they do not say everything exactly like Bro. Branham said it, are void of revelation, and the spirit of God is not in them. I have said it to you; and I will say it to any of them who want to face me; If they have the spirit of God in them; they could tell what has happened in this generation, in their own words; they would not need to quote anyone else. When those early disciples went forth preaching the gospel, they had no sermon books written that they could carry with them to quote from; they had to tell it in their own words, and that is exactly what God wants each of us to do, if we have any call upon our lives to preach or teach. We read the words of the various writers of the scriptures, to lay the foundation, but we need to depend upon the anointing of the Spirit of God for words to express the revelation that he has given us. Once those early disciples received the Holy Ghost, then the Holy Ghost took their minds back to what Jesus had spoken to them, and then back to the Old Testament prophecies that spoke of what they were experiencing, and the picture was put together in their minds and hearts, and they were ready to tell it in their own words, and what a beautiful story they told.



I believe I should remind you once again that even though the star messenger to that first age had been dead for 30 years, God still had a vessel He could use to give a great prophecy to the church. That should let us know that God is not without a voice in the earth today, just because the star messenger to this age is dead. The five fold ministry is in the Church today, continuing on with the revelation delivered to us by that star messenger, and it will remain so as long as the bride of Christ is still here. Jesus is still on the mercy seat, and the 7th seal is still on the little scroll unbroken, and that will remain to be the picture, until the time appointed of the father, for the grace age to come to an end. When that time comes, Revelation 8:1, the breaking of the 7th seal, will be activated, and Revelation 10:1-11 will be in effect. The message of Elijah will have completed its work among the bride, and the seven thunders will begin to sound THEIR VOICES, to acquaint the bride with the coming of the Lord Jesus, for the rapture. AT the same time, the two Jewish prophets will appear upon the scene in Israel, to begin their 3 ½ years of prophesying to the people of that nation, and the seventieth week of Daniel’s seventy prophetic weeks will be in the process of fulfillment. But between now and then, just realize that we are living in that eagle age which portrays the Spirit of God in his servants of this hour, enabling them to soar so much higher and see so much more than the servants of God in other ages, while that gray (pale) horse rider is busy deceiving all those who have no love for the truth. The star messenger to this age is dead, but God is not dead, therefore it will be ridiculous for anyone to believe that God quit speaking to the church when the star messenger was taken from the scene. That is why I have endeavored to stress the fact that God gave the church the book of Revelation, (a book of prophecy) thirty years after Paul, the first age star messenger was taken from the scene. Tares are running to and fro, proclaiming that God fulfilled everything to the Church that needed to be fulfilled, when Bro. Branham was still alive, and they have a lot of people convinced that there is no more revelation to be given, and to them, that is no doubt the truth; but God still has a few things to say to the bride Church before she leaves here, and only the bride will have an ear to hear them. A few people here and there are still hearing the gospel call, but the primary emphasis in the preaching of this hour is on the perfection of the children of light. No true servant of God is adding to, nor taking from the words of the prophecy in the book of Revelation; but I am so thankful to God that he is revealing things to those who love truth, that the tares simply do not have eyes and ears to see and hear; therefore we can know what is coming upon the earth in these last days, and prepare ourselves for it. I believe the little bride will be left here long enough to see that seventieth week of Daniel start, and the two olive trees of Rev. 11:4, begin their ministry in Israel, and then she will hear that voice from heaven, saying, Come up hither; and up she will go. Those who have died in the faith will come forth from their graves, and all of us will be caught up together, to meet the Lord in the air, never to walk in this old mortal flesh ever again. Hallelujah! What a glorious expectation the children of light should have in their bosoms in this hour, as we see the end approaching. Let us walk with God, and be very sensitive to the leading of His Spirit; for there will be things take place here in the end time, that you will need to hear from God, to know how to handle them. May God bless you. Amen.


Children of Light, Part 1 – 1987, January





Let us open our Bibles to 2nd Corinthians, chapter 6, where in verse 2 the apostle Paul refers to a prophecy spoken by Isaiah, (which is recorded in Isaiah 49:8) and gives us the revelation of it. “For He saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succored thee: behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.” Paul uses DAY and TIME, in this verse, so let me say this, When we hear the word day: we immediately think of daylight, but in language structure, a word like that is used in various ways, and the children of light must know how to apply the scriptures, and actually see themselves in every scripture that pertains to salvation. If they do not, Satan will side track them somewhere along the way, and cause them much trouble. In his Thessalonian letter, Paul says, We are not children of the night; but children of the day. In other words, children of light. But this is another usage of the word day. Children of the night are the unbelievers of the world, and we who believe are the children of the day. In this sense, the word day does not pertain to a period of time, but to a condition inside of us, for we have the light of God’s word within us. On the other hand, the children of the night have nothing but darkness inside of them, yet all are living in the same period of time. When Paul said, This is the day of salvation, he was referring to the dispensation of time that Isaiah had prophesied about. In other words, The prophet was inspired to write of a time somewhere out in future time, when the Spirit of God would work with mankind, to bring this great plan of salvation to a present reality, and the whole dispensation when He would do that, is referred to as the day of salvation. Therefore the word day, as pertaining to a period of time, can be 24 hours, or the daylight period of 24 hours, or it can be a period of time that lasts for many years, as is the case here. We call it the grace age, because it is a dispensation of time, wherein the Spirit of God deals with individuals, and leads them to a place where they willingly accept the free gift of his grace, which is the free pardon of all their sins. It is God’s appointed time to deal with man on the basis of his own personal salvation. Therefore DAY points to what is inside of us, and also to the period of time in which it was imputed to us. I hope you understand my illustrations concerning the word day, for I have a reason for making these points at this time.



People the world over, are getting hold of the sermons of Bro. Branham. They are being published in various languages, and sent free of charge, just like the Contender is. But the fact remains that if a person does not have the Holy Ghost inside to do what Jesus said he would do, (guide you into all truth) that person is not going to read anything right. Educational degrees are not worth two cents when it comes to receiving a revelation of the word of God. This is how God keeps light separated from darkness: He only illuminates those who will humble themselves, and come His way. The world is full of all kinds of teachers, preachers, and instructors, and a lot of them have money to spend, to open the doors they want opened; but for the most part; they are just fulfilling the 2nd parable of Jesus, in Matthew 13:24. That is the one that speaks of a man which sowed good seed in his field, and while men slept, his enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat. Then later, when his servants discovered the tares growing among the wheat: and asked if they should go out and gather them up, the answer was, “Nay, lest while ye gather up the tares, ye root up also the wheat with them. Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn.” Jesus said the kingdom of heaven was to be like this, and when the explanation was given: we find that the field is the world; the sower of the good seed was Jesus, and the good seed was those apostolic Christians of that first age. “But while men slept:” speaks of the time when that first generation of Christians were sleeping in death, and no longer on the scene to guard the pure revelation of the word of God. The devil was then able to sow his tare seed (make believers) among those of the second generation, because they did not guard the true revelation as close as their fathers did. Therefore the children of God, and the children of that wicked one, (the devil) have all been growing right along together ever since, and we are now living in the time of the end of that parable. The application of the end of it is a present day reality, so there is no need for us to close our eyes, and pretend that this confusion will go away. It will not go away; it will get worse, for God has already set in motion the separating process; whereby the tares are being gathered together, and of course the end of it all is that they will be burned in the lake of fire, after the great white throne judgment has been completed. The two spirits have both produced seed in each age of time, but you will not find one denominational preacher anywhere today, that can tell you the difference between the two seed lines. They know there are tares present, but if they even mention it at all, they will just say something like, We just have to leave all of that in the hands of God. Jesus said, that in the harvest time, he would send forth His angels to do the separating; and when we read that: we immediately think of spirit beings. Well spirit beings truly are in the picture, but not like we are prone to think. They set in motion the conditions that affect our lives, but God always uses men in the overall picture of what He is doing. As we look around us, and take note of what is being preached: I believe we will have to agree that there are a lot of men today, being used to gather tares together. God’s true servants are preaching a true revelation, and all the rest are preaching something else, and people are choosing what they will follow. That is how it is being done, but it could not be done until after the 7th church age messenger delivered his message to the age; for that message is the great separating factor. That is why I say, It is important how a true servant of God uses the scriptures. Therefore in the scriptures which speak of the day of salvation: though they speak of, or apply to the whole dispensation of grace which includes many centuries of days and nights, the revelation points to only daylight time; not night time. Even though over nineteen hundred years have passed, we are still living in that day of salvation; for the door of God’s grace has not yet been closed. Then we want to realize that in every generation which has lived in that day, the Spirit of God has gleaned from it the children of light, which were foreknown of Him from before the foundation of the world. All of this has been done in the daylight time of the day those prophets prophesied about, and when the night time of that day finally comes upon the world, this dispensation of grace will be ended. No more Gentiles will ever be saved by the preaching of the gospel, but the foolish virgins who are left here when the rapture takes place, will purge themselves through martyrdom, during the great tribulation time of the seventieth week of Daniel.



Go with me now into the book of Zechariah, where we will read another prophecy showing the consistency with which the word DAY moves through the scriptures. This prophecy of Zechariah followed Isaiah by more than two centuries, and shows us how consistent the Holy Ghost keeps these focal points flowing. We are looking at verses 6 & 7, in chapter 14, which says, “And it shall come to pass in that day, (Day is the focal point, and after it starts: there will come a time when this applies) that the light shall NOT be clear, nor dark.” That is speaking of the light of that day, which we know is the whole dispensation of grace, and speaks spiritually of the light of the gospel. In the natural, we have seen days that even though the sun rose and set right on time, we never saw one glimmer of its light throughout the whole day. But the point is, it was daytime just the same; for no matter how dark the clouds make it, there is enough light penetrating them, to associate that particular time as daylight. On a day like that; when the sun does set, and night time comes on, oh how dark it is. Well we are talking about a day that Isaiah and Zechariah both wrote about; a dispensation of time wherein God would deal with lost mankind on the basis of personal salvation. But Zechariah goes further, and speaks of a time within that day, (or dispensation) when the light of that day would pass through a stage when it would be neither clear, nor dark, and we need to fully understand what the prophecy was referring to; lest there be unnecessary confusion about it. Let us read verse 7 now. “But it shall be one day which shall be known to the Lord, (Yes, it is His appointed day, and He is not going to let it come to a close, without Him intervening to allow for the fulfilling of all other prophecies.) Not day, nor night: but it shall come to pass that at evening time it shall be light.” Just think, brothers and sisters: Those Jewish prophets prophesied that, and after hundreds of years, the Jewish people still did not know what the prophecies were pointing to. We are living more than 1900 years beyond the dawning of that day: which began at the birth of the Church, recorded in Acts 2, and at that time, only Jews were privileged to see the light of it. But later, when the Jewish people as a whole rejected this light: God took it from them, and offered it to the Gentiles in the same beautiful structure in which it was presented to the Jews. It did not stay like that very long after the Gentiles got hold of it though; for the devil used those Gentile theologians to cloud it over, in an attempt to shut out all the light. They added creeds, dogmas, traditions, and ceremonies of every sort, a little more in every generation, until finally the Christian world moved off into what was known as “The Dark Ages.” The written word of God remained the same; but men’s understanding of it kept getting less and less, until it seemed like all that beautiful light was lost behind clouds of confusion and spiritual darkness. It seems that carnal minded mankind always tries to dress up everything God does, and by the time they get through dressing it up; it has lost its original purpose and God is out of it. Oh the structure remains the same, but the glow of it is gone. Nevertheless, let me assure you that we are still living in the day called the day of salvation, no matter what some may say. I thank God that Jesus is still on the mercy seat, and that human souls still have that door open to them. God Himself is the only one that knows when the last lost soul will come into the fold, but until that time; the day of salvation will not expire, and when that time comes, no man is going to prolong it. World conditions cause us to feel that time is running out, but even still, God is the only one that knows for sure when this day of salvation will come to a close. That is why, even today, we can still say, Now is the accepted time; even though it seems that there is little concern anymore.




There was a time when America was considered to be a Christian nation. She maintained separation of church and state, yet the government officials and school officials recognized God’s place in the affairs of mankind, even though they did not all profess to be Christians themselves; therefore she was projected forth as a Christian nation. However those days are far behind us now. Demon inspired and demon possessed people have been able to inject their ideas and influences, and get all of that changed; so that America today is just like an old dead carcass full of maggots. The Bible, and prayer has been kicked out of the schools, and God is not to be considered in anything. Therefore lawlessness is abounding in every level of society, and it will all get worse, instead of better. You do not go away from home and leave your doors unlocked today, like people did fifty years ago. If you do, you may return home and find that everything you own has been taken. These drug addicts and alcoholics have to support their habits somehow, and this is one of their ways. Even small children are caught in these traps of the devil. Sometimes you wonder where God will ever find anyone fit to pass into the Millennium, for the purpose of repopulating the world, after He has cleansed it one more time. Well we do not have to worry about that, God has those souls reserved for that purpose. But you do find yourself thinking about those lines, as you look around about you, and observe the ungodliness that abounds on every hand, and realize how few people even care what God thinks about their ways. Yes, spiritually it is a dismal day, or dismal hour of the dispensation called the day of salvation, just like Zechariah prophesied that it would be. Spiritually speaking, it is neither clear nor dark, as you would think in terms of day and night, except to the little bride of Christ. She knows where she is, in this hour of time, but religion in general is caught behind a dark cloud of confusion and deception.



In the book of Acts, when the Church first started out: oh how beautiful the glow of the gospel of Jesus Christ was, as it touched the lives of people. As we have already pointed out, it was first offered to the Jews; and there was only one of two choices that they could make. When they heard the gospel preached, they either chose to remain in Judaism, or they forsook all, to follow Christ; and if they chose to follow Christ, there was only one way to believe. There was no such thing as going to the church of your choice in those days. There was only one Church, and those who were in it, all believed the same thing; the revelation taught by the apostles. The book of Revelation had not even been written, when that first age Church rose to the peak of its beauty. Furthermore the Christians of the first few years had none of the New Testament epistles that are so precious to us. They were all written later, after other assemblies were formed as a result of the missionary activities of those early Christians. Two thousand years ago, our Gentile ancestors were devil worshipers, and Gentiles in general are fast returning to the religious practices of their ancient ancestors. Lawlessness was a common thing then; and our present society is fast returning to the very same thing. We could dwell upon the social and spiritual state of mankind in this hour of time, but I feel that our most urgent need, is to try to clear up some of the misunderstanding that surrounds some of these key prophecies of the scriptures. Human life was very cheap, before the gospel of Jesus Christ came over to the Gentiles. But because God had purposed to take from among the Gentiles, a people for His name: the Holy Ghost moved back the tide of Satan, and began to clean up that society, and Gentiles received the gospel, with the same enthusiasm those first Jews received it with. It was when the first age died off, that Satan once again was able to put forth certain ideas that would eventually lead the Church into a very dark hour of time. In that Thyatira age, the fourth church age, there was very little of that original gospel light left. It was hard for men to actually see what the Christian object really was. Nevertheless that prophecy of Zechariah was still in the Bible, and must be fulfilled, so just before the light went completely out and night time set in: God did something to allow the light to begin to break through, for according to Zechariah, There would be light in the evening time. Brothers and Sisters: That is exactly what the Reformation was all about. Once it began to strike at the 15th century; just as it went the other way, slowly the darkness of the creeds and dogmas of Catholicism, and make room for the fulfillment of that prophecy, just before the sun sets, here in this twentieth century. “But it shall come to pass, that at evening time it shall be light.” Nowhere in the scriptures will you find any part of this dispensation of grace referred to as a period of night time. You may think so, as you read certain things in the book of Revelation, that are there to carry a type; but literally, when the night time does set in, the dispensation of grace is over with. That is why I feel so compelled to deal with these scriptures which are related to this dispensation; we need to know where we stand in relation to them. In other words, The dispensation of grace (the day of salvation) is not a period of day and night, you have to think of it in terms like, from sun rise to sun set, daylight time, not night time. Of course I realize that some of you will say, or at least think, Bro. Jackson: Why are you acting like this is so important? Well it is because it really is important; and I believe that the Spirit of God will cause you to realize how important it is; if you will just follow the message until we get through.



As we look at this period in which there will be light at evening time, let me say this, I am convinced the Reformation, from the message of Luther, and on through Calvin, Knox, Wesley, and all the rest, was designed by the Creator, to move back the thick clouds of the religious systems of man, and allow the light of the glorious gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, to once again begin to illuminate the minds and hearts of an element of people, that will make up the part of his bride, that will be alive on earth, when he comes for her. Just think, right here in the twentieth century, God has rolled back those dark clouds, and allowed us endtime Christians to see the glow of that apostolic gospel. We have been allowed to receive it with the same understanding the early church received it. Not because we deserved it; but because of the mercy of God, as he fulfilled that portion of His word. This is how we need to look at, and understand all prophecy. It is God’s word, that must be fulfilled, and it is by his mercy that any of us are privileged to have a part in it. This prophecy has no Jewish application whatsoever; it is altogether a Gentile setting. Do not try to take the book of Revelation and make it otherwise. The book of Revelation is a total prophecy of its own; and there is nothing in it that breaks the consistent flow of all other prophecies of the scriptures, even though some try to make it so. I have said many times, the book of Revelation is a love letter to the Bride of Christ. It is true that much of it is about the Jews, how God will deal with them after the grace age ends, and so forth, but the revelation therein is for the bride of Christ, as she makes herself ready to meet him in the air one day soon. So called Christianity does not even know where it is, in the Bible. It is completely ignorant of the word of God. They have a few pet scriptures they cling to, and the rest can be tossed in the garbage can, as far as anyone cares. They do not know how to walk with God in the light of the Bible. It is completely ignorant of the word of God. The reason I can make such a statement as this, is because of all the precious truths of the word of God, that they reject, and even go so far as to say, That doctrine is from the pit of hell. That is why I am so thankful today; I realize that except for the mercy of God, I could still be sitting right among them, (those that will not walk in present truth) just as blind as a bat. God saved my soul, and while I was still in that old Methodist Church, down here in Harrison County, showed me some things that the Methodist Church does not teach. One February morning as I sat at home, on the couch, I opened the Bible to the first chapter of Luke, not knowing anything about a Pentecostal experience, nor anything beyond what the Methodists and the Church of Christ believe, and the Lord showed me something that I found to be real as life itself. I was reading about Zacharias coming into the temple to burn incense, and how the angel of the Lord came to him, to tell him that his prayer for a son had been answered, and that his name should be called John, and in verse 17, where he said, “And he shall go before Him (the Lord) in the spirit and power of Elijah, or Elias, (which is Elijah) to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the wisdom of the just; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord,” I could not help but notice that the angel did not quote all of Malachi 4:5 & 6. He stopped right in the middle of verse 6; and when I read it that time, I said, If we are living in the days just before the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ; He will send that spirit of Elijah again, but I did not know how, when, where, or anything else about it. I will assure you of one thing though, It was God that put that in my heart that day. No man had done it. Furthermore that is something your educated theologians refuse to accept, which reminds me of something the apostle Paul wrote in 1st Corinthians 1:26. “For ye see your calling brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble are called.” Why? They know too much. That does not mean that Jesus did not die for them; it is just that they are too proud of their own achievements to accept what God has provided for lost mankind. For to come God’s way: Jesus said we must humble ourselves and become as little children, with that same child-like faith. That is why he also said, It is harder for a rich man to enter into the kingdom, than for a camel to go through the eye of a needle. Now most people think of a needle that women sew with; but that is not what Jesus had in mind at all. Right over there in the old walled city of Jerusalem, there was a hole in the rock wall, near the gate, and it was there for a very good reason. When the sun went down and the guards shut the gate to the city, there was no way for travelers to bring their camels into the city all loaded up. That was how they prevented gangsters from slipping in and doing them harm. The guards would say, Unload your camels, and come through the needle’s eye. That meant they had to crawl through; they could not come into the city with anything concealed. So when you know that, it helps you to better understand what Jesus meant.



Modern day religion, especially the charismatics, place a lot of emphasis on material wealth. Their preachers are always talking about how God wants to bless you with a million dollars, or something like that. Now please do not get me wrong; I am not against people having wealth. I would be a foolish person to take a stand like that without any scripture to back me up. On the other hand though, I do know that the apostle Paul instructed Timothy to withdraw himself from perverse and corrupt men who are destitute of the truth, supposing that gain is godliness. Well he did say, Godliness with contentment is great gain; so I hope you can all see the difference, because religion as a whole, has the cart in front of the horse for sure, for money is about all they talk about any more. Why? Because they are blind and destitute of the truth of God’s word. I just have to be thankful for the fact that God gave me something more to preach about, than earthly riches, for I never would have been any good at that; I am just not made that way. As for the way God dealt with me about Bro. Branham: I want you all to know how much I appreciate that, for it enabled me to keep my feet on the ground and see exactly what God anointed him to do in this age. When a brother told me about Bro. Branham being in Africa, and what God had done through his ministry there, and what had happened up here on the Ohio River, when he was baptizing some believers, I never doubted it the least bit; but said, if those words be true: then this is that Elijah which is to come. A few nights later, I was privileged to hear him preach and to observe his ministry, and after that, I heard just as many of his sermons as any of those so called experts on his ministry, that are running the roads today. What I saw and heard convinced me that he was the man that would fulfill the 2nd half of Malachi 4:6, and I always respected him as that man. I have lived long enough since his death to see what some of his followers are trying to make out of him, and how others react to it. Preachers have come to Jeffersonville from all over the world to see the Tabernacle where he preached, the cemetery where he is buried, the old station wagon he was killed in, and various places where some of his experiences took place, and when they leave this area, they have a revelation that they cannot wait to give to the world. But most of the time their revelation is as inconsistent with the Bible as Roman Catholic traditions. They just simply cannot be satisfied to allow him the place God gave him, without trying to make a god out of him, or make him God. He was anointed with the power of God, as the Reformation was coming to its climaxing purpose: to take the gospel of Jesus Christ and preach it as the first age apostles preached it. True light once again began to break forth, and we were privileged to see the power of God demonstrated as the gospel was once again preached the way the early Church preached it. God did not do that to make the man himself God, but rather, that we might be privileged to hear the gospel preached and demonstrated in a way that would return us to the faith of those first age apostolic fathers. It behooves every believer to have an ear to hear what has truly happened in our day. For I believe with all my heart that we are living very close to the setting of the sun, in the day that Isaiah and Zechariah prophesied about. That day is still in effect, the sun has not set yet; but it is getting very late in the evening time. Just because there was to be light in the evening time, a lot of people have the idea that the minute Bro. Branham died, the sun slid over the horizon, and we are living in the night after. No. When it is night, the Church will be gone, and the great tribulation will be upon the earth. The darkest hour the world has ever known will come upon it, when the sun sets in the day we have been reading about, and talking about. I have a reason for taking this approach to this message, for there are certain scriptures that need to be set straight for some people, concerning what God has done in the earth, and what He will do yet.



More than anything else at this time, I want to make saints of God aware of how the enemy will try to blacken and darken this end time message, with all of this confusion that is being perpetrated by people who claim to be called of God to preach the gospel. There are as many tares running the roads, quoting Bro. Branham in this hour, as there are priests quoting the pope. I have to tell you, when I analyze some of the things they put together, out of Bro. Branham’s messages, I realize that they have the same spirit on them, that is behind the Roman Catholic religious structure. The Catholics claim to go back to the apostle Peter with what they teach; but they do not know a bit more about Peter, than a jack rabbit. They do not even know, that Peter was not the apostle to the Gentiles, nor that he was never in Rome. Paul was the apostle to the Gentiles, and true Christians know that; but just because of what they heard later, that Jesus said to Peter, “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church,” they canonized Peter, and gave him a place that God never meant for him to have. They give him recognition as the first pope of the Roman Catholic Church; but they refuse to live like Peter lived. They will not preach what Peter preached, nor baptize the way Peter baptized, yet they hide behind his fleshly image, and cry, We are the Church, and look upon anyone who differs with them, as a heretic. They call their popes, the successors of Peter. Then they will bow down and worship them, something Peter would never allow anyone to do. Brother you talk about a lie out of the pit of hell: that whole system is a lie. Can anyone blame Peter for that? Absolutely not. I guarantee you: If Peter could stand in the streets of Rome today, you would hear some different sounds coming out from there. You would not find any foot kissing, bead counting, nor hail Mary’s. There would either be some genuine repentance, or there would be some people scrambling to get away from him. Well what causes people to do what those poor Catholic people do? It is a satanic spirit; God has nothing in them. Therefore when I speak of what men have done with the image of Bro. Branham: I am not saying one thing against Bro. Branham. He is not responsible for what these serpent seed types have done. They are motivated by the same satanic spirits that Catholicism is motivated by. It is what men under the inspiration of these false spirits have projected the flesh of Bro. Branham to be, that is causing so much trouble and confusion. They apply their revelations to what he said, and then try to rule people who will listen to them, by using fear tactics. But, Saints: Let us remember the words of Paul to Timothy, in 2nd Timothy 1:7 which says, “for God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mind.” When you find a man who is claiming to be a servant of God, using fear tactics in an effort to get people to believe what he is teaching: Mark that man and get away from him, for God does not call men to operate like that. Whatever is taught by the anointing of the Holy Ghost is only for those who have an ear to hear it anyhow, so fear has no place at all in it. Your only reason for fear, is when you know to do right and do otherwise.



As we continue looking at Zechariah 14:6 & 7, let me say this: there is not a Methodist anywhere that knows what this pertains to, nor a Baptist, nor a Catholic, nor a denominational Pentecost. It is a prophecy pertaining to the dispensation, and to the age we are living in, but the full revelation of it, has to be opened up to you by the Holy Ghost. You can accept what I say about it, but if the Holy Ghost does not open it up to you, it will only be in your head, and the devil will cause you to wrestle with it from time to time. Therefore let us go back into Isaiah 49, and read verse 8, the prophecy that Paul’s revelation in 2nd Corinthians 6:2 was taken from. “Thus saith the Lord, in an acceptable time have I heard thee, and in a day (not a day of 24 hours, but a period of time) of salvation have I helped thee: and I will preserve thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, to establish the earth, to cause to inherit the desolate heritages.” That is a prophecy also: written in the 8th century B.C. But it is pertaining to this day of salvation we are now living in. It will not help those who hear the tapes; but for the benefit of you sitting here, we are using this chart back here to illustrate what we are saying about this day. It represents the whole period of time we are dealing with, right from the dawning of the day of salvation, on the day of Pentecost, recorded in Acts 2. Dawning is always associated with the rising of the sun in a solar day of 24 hours. You look to the east in the morning, and you can see the sun as it begins to appear over the horizon on a clear day, and what a beautiful light it gives to the earth as it sweeps toward the west, where it will disappear over the horizon on a clear day, and what a beautiful light it gives to the earth as it sweeps toward the west, where it will disappear over the horizon in the evening, and when it sets, it is night time upon that part of the earth, but all the hours in between the rising of the sun, and the setting of the sun, are daylight hours, no matter how cloudy and dismal it may become during that day. This is what I want you to keep in mind, as we deal with this period of time called the day of salvation, which covers the whole grace age, and runs through many centuries of time. Naturally the sun is always associated with what illuminates the earth in the daylight hours, as we think about daytime; therefore the natural sun of the solar day types the Son of God in this spiritual day of hundreds of years, and the light from that sun (SON) was first projected to the world through the ministries of His chosen apostles, and at the dawning of that (or this) day, that light first illuminated 120 true disciples which were assembled in an upper room, there in Jerusalem, and then a little later, another three thousand souls were illuminated by that same light, and then another five thousand and so on, and through all of the centuries since then, that same light has been shining, even though there have been times when it was very cloudy. As long as there are souls being saved, we are still in that day, no matter how few there may be, for when the sun finally does set on this day, it will mean that the last foreknown seed has heard and accepted the gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ. This day started (we will say) in the year 33 A.D., and here we are in the year 1986 A.D., and the light of that certain day is still illuminating and leading the foreknown children of God.



The Jewish nation had passed through 1400 years of the law dispensation which consisted of types and shadows of the next dispensation that was to come. All of that was likened unto night time, but in that artificial light, there was life given to every soul that sought after God. The ministries of John the Baptist, and of Jesus Christ Himself, brought that old dispensation (night season) to a close, and opened up the way for the new dispensation (day time) to go into effect. John was NOT a writing prophet; he was a preaching prophet, reaching back into the law and bringing out scriptures that pointed to a new dispensation, which would be referred to as a day, another period of time wherein another covenant would be applied. The old had to come to an end, for the new to begin. There has been no life in the keeping of that covenant, since the grace age has been in effect. Jesus had to give his life, shed his blood, and be resurrected from the dead, in order for this new covenant to become effective, but from that time on, no one, absolutely no one has received eternal life, by the keeping of the law. Trying to obtain salvation by keeping the law, in this dispensation, would be just as vain as going out here, and trying to buy a new car with Confederate currency; for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved, except the name Jesus Christ. We know that we are living in the day of grace, that those prophets prophesied about, and we ought to know that we are living in the evening time of that day, just as we read of, in Zechariah 14:6-7. As I said, This is a prophecy that applies only to the dispensation of grace. When the age started, the sun, which was the revelation of Jesus Christ preached by the apostles, rose on this day, a day in which this gospel of Jesus Christ was to produce an experience in the lives of every predestinated seed of God, and that experience was explained by the apostle Peter, in 2nd Peter 1:19. There he says, “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts.” As I said earlier, We really need to get these verses of scripture lined out in our understanding. The prophecy of Zechariah, speaks of the day in which there is supposed to be light, but that light became so clouded over, that the light of the sun (SON) could not be seen in its full glow, so a lot of people would think that the light was no longer there. But the prophecy declares, That at evening time it shall be light, and that being the word of God, it could not fail. Therefore here in the evening time of that dispensation of grace, the sun has broken through all of that religious confusion and tradition, and once again the revelation of Jesus Christ can be seen and understood in the same light those original apostles preached it in. This in turn gives the end time children of God the same light and understanding the first Christians had, and the scripture in 2nd Pet. 1:19 therefore applies to the individual believer’s own experience. The light of the gospel breaks through the darkness of unbelief, and becomes a growing thing in your own heart, and puts you in possession of the revelation of Jesus Christ. That is how the day star (DAY STAR) arises in your heart. It is not another period of time; it is something that happens within this same period of time we are dealing with; the period of time that Zechariah 14:6-7 pointed to. This period of time called the grace age is the same period of time that is also referred to as the 7 church ages, and was set forth as such, in the letters John was instructed to write to the seven churches of Asia, which is found in the first three chapters of the book of Revelation. Each one of those seven churches mentioned, represent one of the seven different phases of the New Testament Church would pass through, during this period called “The Grace Age.” We are now living in the 7th, the Laodicean Age, and it was in this time that there was to be light break through once again; and I can testify to you that it has been so. What caused it to be so? Some will say? But the answer is a very simple one; The Spirit of God anointed a prophet in this age to restore end time children of God back to the original apostolic gospel.



Bro. William Marrion Branham of Jeffersonville, Indiana was anointed of God, and given the true revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ, which was taught by the first apostles of Christ, and it was through his ministry that there has been light here in the evening time of this dispensation. He never sought fame nor fortune, as we see so many preachers of this day and hour doing. His great delight was in doing what His Creator had given him to do; (Lead true believers back to the word of God) and even though that prophet messenger was taken from among us, in a horrible automobile accident, more than twenty years ago, that evening light still shines because the 5 fold ministry of Eph. 4:11 has stepped into their calling, and from that restored truth of God; they are projecting the light that will fulfill Eph. 4:12-13, which pertains to the perfecting of the true believers, and the unity of the faith that they shall attain unto. In other words, Each believer that sees the evening light, can understand the ministry of Eph. 4:11, and can themselves become enlightened, and reflect the same revelation that was reflected by the Christians of that first age, before the tares got in. Remember this though; Here in the end time, there will be things revealed, and true saints will understand them, that were not revealed in the first age, because in the evening time, the light shines upon the word of God at a different angle. Almost two thousand years ago, when the sun rose, and this light first began to shine, the apostles were seeing things according to what the apostle Paul explained in Eph. 3, verses 1-9; which in itself tells us that the light then, was shining upon the word of God from a different angle. They were having revealed to them from the Old Testament scriptures, this great plan of salvation that Jesus Christ set in force at Calvary, when he laid down his life for the sins of lost mankind. Then they looked far into the future, and by divine revelation, spoke of the resurrection of the saints, and the rapture, (or translation) that is to take place at the end of this age, and such like. But here in the end of the age, in the evening time, that light has shined upon the word of God in its full strength, to reveal some things that they did not see; such as the truth on the prehistoric world, the serpent seed, and the revelation of the first six seals. Then just before the sun sets on this dispensation; it will give off the revelation of the 7th seal, and it will make known the 7 thunders. We already have the revelation of what (WHAT) the 7 thunders will be, but we do not yet know who they will be, nor what exactly their message will be. But whatever their message is; it will be only for the little bride of Christ, that is waiting to be translated to glory, for after she hears them, she will be escorted to the marriage supper of the Lamb, which will be in heaven. When she leaves here, the dispensation of grace, called the day of salvation, will be over with, and the setting of the sun in that day, will bring gross darkness upon the earth; the darkness of the great tribulation, wherein there will be suffering and death for those who are left here. Brothers and Sisters: I sure do not want to be left behind, when the bride takes her flight to glory; do you? Let us then take heed to that which the Spirit reveals to us, for that is how our perfection is going to be accomplished. We just simply cannot drift with the world, and still expect to be taken up, in the rapture.



Now at this time, I wish to explain and comment upon the responsibility and ministry of those who will fulfill the offices set forth in Ephesians 4:11. First I will say this, They are to pick up where Bro. Branham left off. Through them, God will still reveal His will, and His word, and that evening light will be so beautiful. They will be called of God to fulfill these ministries; no man will appoint them, and no man will need to authorize them. Their particular ministry will be vindicated by the Holy ghost to those who are ordained to benefit by it. Of course there will be many men arise, here in the time of the evening light, knowing that it is the season for apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, who will want to be recognized for their own personal revelation of the word of God, but those who are truly called of God to fulfill those offices, will have no such selfish motives. They will all preach and teach the same revelation, and work together to fulfill the purpose of God, knowing that in themselves they could do nothing that would glorify God. These self appointed ministers will start out with some very good intentions at first, but because they have not truly been called of God to fulfill the office they profess to be functioning in: they will be subject to, and at the mercy of, all those adverse spirits that cause men to become puffed up with pride, or to seek personal advantage, or to yield to weaknesses of their flesh, that eventually leads them to ruin. Some ask, Will this kind preach truth? They will all have some truth; but they will not be able to put together the picture that God has ordained for His true children to see here in this evening light. Naturally Satan himself will be behind everything that is not genuinely ordained of God; and his purpose in it all, will be to create confusion, with the intention of accomplishing here in the end time, what he accomplished, starting in the closing years of that first age, and going on into the Dark Ages, but God will not allow the same thing to happen again, for it is time to reap a harvest from the seed sown in those apostolic days. In the meantime, here is what true saints should watch out for. Let’s just say there are five men scattered over the earth, claiming to be apostles. Two of them teach the same thing; and the other three have their own individual ideas of what the revelation of God’s word for this hour is. You know there is something wrong; for what God reveals to His true servants will fit together, no matter where they come from. Those early apostles never had to change their revelation, because some fellow came down the road preaching something different. It was just the opposite of that; for in Galatians 1:8-9, the apostle Paul wrote: because of this sort of thing, “Though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.” Brother he was fully persuaded that he had received a true revelation, and also that the Spirit of God would not reveal something to another true child of God, that would be contrary to what he had revealed to him. We are living in a different age; but the devil is still the same. He will always inspire someone to try to outshine God’s true apostles. He will not give up, until he is chained up for a thousand years; and even then, when he is loosed for a little season, according to the 20th chapter of Revelation, he will again go out into the nations, and deceive a great number of people. But remember, Saints: the word of God admonishes us: if we have an ear to hear, we should hear what the Spirit says to the churches, or to the Church, which is the bride of Christ. Of course some may ask, Bro. Jackson: Do you believe there will be other men in the world that may receive revelation on some things you have not yet touched upon? Yes. But I also believe that when I hear them, or read something they have written, it will blend in with the overall picture of what has already been revealed, by the Spirit of God. If someone comes along with something, that at the time, I have not yet been dealt with, about it, and then later God leads me to look at it, and I see something wrong with it; Do not think for one minute, that I will do as we used to do in denominations, and say, Well it is food for thought, or, He has a good point there, or, Oh he is such a sweet fellow, and such a wonderful personality: God will work it all out if we just leave it alone. NO!!! Brothers and Sisters: Listen to me! It is too late in time for people to be allowed to play around with such as that, without being exposed. It is time for all true men of God to be speaking the same thing; no matter what part of the earth they come from, for the Holy Ghost only draws one picture. Now I do not mean to imply that God has no earthly use for preachers such as I have just mentioned; for I am fully persuaded that He uses them to help separate the tares from the true seed. Furthermore I do not believe that any true apostle or prophet has to defend his ministry, by his own efforts, for God Himself will defend every one that He has called; because they will be speaking His word. There will be great spiritual battles develop over the earth as the age closes out, but we already know which side is going to win; because the children of light will walk in the light that is shined upon their pathway. The children of light, of course, are the children of truth.



As we look back to the first advent of Christ, and beyond: we can readily see that there was no life received in the keeping of the law of Moses, after that event. Everything contained in the law, pointed to the Messiah, which, as we know, instituted a New Covenant; and after that, those who would follow God, would have to do so, within the bounds and requirements of that New Covenant. In other words, A new day dawned, and we today who serve the Lord, are walking in the light of that same day that dawned then, which was almost two thousand years ago. This is the age of grace and the whole book of Acts is taken up with the history of the church’s beginning, as that new day dawned upon mankind. Just as the natural sun gives off light to the earth, so also did the preaching of the gospel of Jesus Christ, give off rays of light, and the glory of God was expressed through it. Therefore we can say this, The book of Acts lets us see the effect, that the rising of the sun (spiritually speaking) had upon mankind, in the dawning of this new day. Therefore we can say for sure, It was not the light that shined so beautifully then, that caused believers to divide into separate denominations, Baptist, Methodist, Catholics, Presbyterians, and so forth, coming through the Reformation, for that light in its fulness, caused believers to have all things common, because they all believed the same thing. No they did not start right out with a full revelation; their revelation was enlarged each day. Natural light follows the same pattern, and has the same affect as what we see of this spiritual light’s affect in the early hours of this great day of salvation. As the natural sun comes up over the eastern hills in the morning, you can see the disc topping the horizon; and everything that light strikes; has a long shadow. But as the sun rises higher and higher, the shadows get shorter and shorter, until finally they cannot be seen at all. The full glow of the sun has everything illuminated; there is no darkness at all, and as we look back through time, we can see for sure that it was exactly the same way with the gospel light. As time moved on, their revelation of the plan and purpose of God became clearer and clearer. That is why you find nothing in the book of Acts pertaining to the rapture of the Church, and nothing pertaining to the overall doctrines that would stabilize the course of the Church as time moved on, and Satan began his attacks. From the various epistles, we see how the revelation of those apostles grew, and how they imparted that revelation to the other believers, and admonished them on how to handle it. Much of what was written in the epistles covered the same period of time that the book of Acts covered; but the purpose was different. The book of Acts is more or less a history of the birth of the Church, and of its glory and difficulties, in it’s early years. But the epistles go into much detail, dealing with conditions that had arisen, both within the local assemblies and the Church as a whole, giving instructions, and explaining doctrines that were necessary, for the unification of the whole body of Christ. For the Church had not gone too far until Satan began to knock on it’s door, and try to gain entrance for some of his children; (tares) he wanted them within the structure of this beautiful body, that had shut him out of the picture. When people believe and adhere to truth, Satan has no ground to operate on; for he is the spirit of darkness, lies, confusion, and deception. This is exactly why, in those early years, no matter how hard he tried, the devil could not find a place among those saints of God; for the light was so bright there was no place for darkness, and the Holy Ghost, working through that ministry, kept it that way for many years, until they, one by one, were taken from the picture. But while those apostles were still alive, they warned the saints of what would happen after they were gone, as that antichrist spirit continued and intensified his efforts to break down the barrier of truth, that kept the tares out of the Church.



Let us go to the 1st chapter of 2nd Peter and read it slowly, starting in verse 15, and associate it with Paul’s letters to Timothy. The date of writing was approximately 66 A.D., thirty years before God spoke to the apostle John, on the Isle of Patmos, in 96 A.D., and commissioned him to write the book of Revelation. By this time many of the apostles and ministry of that early hour had already been martyred. Paul was beheaded somewhere around that time, and by the time God spoke to John, he was the only one left of the original apostles, that had brought this glorious gospel to the Gentiles. The Gentile world had lived for centuries knowing nothing of the power of God, nor of any plan that would include them. But before the Church had existed very many years, the light of that glorious gospel they carried, forced back the powers of darkness and included Gentiles in its scope, and Gentiles have carried it ever since. That does not mean that the whole society of Gentiles was changed, but brother, the personal lives of a lot of them were transformed by that glorious light and the Gentile church had its beginning. Then by the time 66 A.D. rolled around, Peter knew more or less, that he was facing martyrdom, and he took the occasion to write this epistle and give advice, warning, and instructions that the church would need after he was gone; so let us read it. “Moreover I will endeavor (or make this effort to leave you something that will help you) that ye may be able after my decease (Who is he writing to? He is writing to all believers of that hour.) To have these things always in remembrance.” Please notice that what Peter is going to say to them, is to be remembered always, and we should be mindful of the fact that when he says we, he is speaking of the entire apostolic ministry, that God has used, to lay the foundation of the New Testament church. “For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty.” Brother and Sisters: As you drive down the streets of any city now days, you will see all sorts of slogans on church bulletin boards. Sermon topics are announced, soup suppers are promoted, and every other thing that the world churches are involved in. It is enough to make a person sick at their stomach. Furthermore a person would be much better off, not to even hear a lot of what is preached in those places; for they are void of revelation and could not possibly contribute to the spiritual growth of a true seed of God. I have a reason for talking like this; for if those people had genuine revelation of the word of God, they would not be where most of them are. Anyhow, Peter was one of the chosen 12 disciples of Jesus Christ, that witnessed His 3 ½ years of ministry, and the things that took place as a result of it, and as he writes of His power and coming, he is referring to His first advent; not the second, which is yet to come; for he says, We were eyewitnesses of His majesty. Peter wanted believers to know that they were speaking of something they had seen with their own eyes, and that it was not necessary to use trickery to get peoples attention. Notice verse 17 now, as he speaks of Jesus. “For He (Jesus) received from God the father honor and glory, when there came such a voice to Him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” Those Jewish men (the twelve apostles) all received the same revelation of the godhead, even though Peter James, and John were privileged to witness something the others did not get to see. We have already read from Jude, and we will read from others, which together will prove beyond any shadow of doubt, that they all had the same revelation of the godhead, and none of them were afraid to speak of the Son, and of the Father, for they knew what they believed, why they believed it, and what belonged to each one. They knew the Father was a sovereign Spirit, and not a person; and they did not feel the need to remind people often of that fact, then, for the revelation had not yet been polluted by a trinity concept at that time, like it was later. These men were entrusted with the responsibility of carrying this revelation to a Gentile world, and I can assure you of this one thing; Nothing was withheld from the Gentiles; the gospel was preached to them in the fulness of its beauty; even though at first, (to the Jews who believed) it seemed like it was only a Jewish gospel.




In verse 17 Peter spoke of how Jesus received from God the Father honor and glory, and that causes some to think of the honor, power, and glory that He will have in the Millennium; but what he is actually speaking of, is the transfiguration the three of them witnessed, when Jesus took them up with Him into a high mountain apart from the others. But the point I wish to make is how they all received the same revelation of the godhead, and of the overall gospel. Some of the twelve were at the river; and heard what was said there; and Peter, James, and John were on the Mount of transfiguration with Jesus, and saw and heard Him speaking with Moses and Elijah, and heard the voice from heaven saying, “This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased, hear ye Him,” but none of this caused them to get a different revelation. That is why the early Church had such wonderful unity; they were all taught the same thing. Therefore as Peter felt the inspiration to write this epistle, he knew it was very important that all believers everywhere, have confidence in the revelation that had been taught to them, and also in the source through which that revelation was first conveyed to them. It came not to them through hear-say; but from the lips of men who had been personal witnesses of the things that had transpired. Therefore above and beyond all that the others had seen and heard, here was the witness of a man who had been on the mount of Transfiguration with Jesus, and had witnessed all that took place there, including the voice from heaven, (the excellent glory) which had restated what was heard at the river, when Jesus was baptized. Now a lot of carnal minds will say, How can God speak words that can be heard audibly, if He is not a person? A lot of people just simply cannot conceive of the fact that God did not have vocal cords, nor eye balls, nor ear drums, nor hands. But that Is because of their traditional teaching; that God the Father of all creation, is the first person of a trinity of persons in the godhead. Well we have said before, Jesus the Christ, was the ONLY person in the godhead. The Father is the sovereign Spirit that spoke the germ of life into the womb of the virgin Mary, and the Son is what came forth from her womb as a result of it; and the Holy Ghost is that combined Spirit of both the Father and the Son. But as for the ability of the Father to speak audibly, not being a physical person, do any of you think that it is your physical vocal cords that do the speaking, when you talk? If so, then why do they not still speak, after the spirit of life has gone out of them? Naturally we associate our ability to communicate with these physical organs of our natural body; but if you will just stop and think for a moment, you will realize that the ability we have, has to come from another source other than our flesh. Our fleshly organs are simply the means through which the spirit manifests itself, and in our case; those organs are necessary for normal function, because God ordained it to be so, but do not try to put those same limitations on Him. He needs no mouth to speak, He needs no eyes to see, nor ears to hear our faintest cry, for He is Spirit, and always has been. The writers of the scriptures spoke of the mouth of God, the hand of God, and so forth, but those references were for the purpose of expressing the thought they were dealing with, and certainly not because they were confused. They knew full well that their Creator was, and is a sovereign Spirit, and that there is nothing impossible with Him; so Peter knew exactly the source of the voice from heaven they heard.



Notice verse 18 now, as we continue reading from 2nd Peter 1, “And this voice which came from heaven we heard, when we were with Him (Jesus) in the holy mount.” At the time, Jesus instructed them not to tell the vision to anyone, until after he was risen from the dead, but by the time the gospels were written, they were at liberty to tell all about it, and they did, and that is why Peter can refer to it, as he did here, without going into all the details of what took place. But for you who are not altogether familiar with what Peter is referring to, you can read it in Matthew 17:1-9. Alright now, let us read verse 19. “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto you do well that ye take heed.” We could rephrase that, and in our terminology say, We have prophecy made more sure to us. Because Peter is pointing back to the Old Testament, to the prophecies that had foretold how God would also bless the Gentiles. God spoke to Abraham one day, before he even had a son, and when it looked like he would never have one, (at least by Sarah) and said, (Gen. 15:5) “Look now toward heaven, and tell the stars, if thou be able to number them: and He (God) said unto him, (Abraham) So shall thy seed be.” You can go back to Genesis 12:3 and see where God first said to Abraham, “And I will bless them that bless thee: and in thee SHALL ALL FAMILIES OF THE EARTH BE BLESSED.” That prophecy was reconfirmed to Abraham from time to time, and he truly did live to see his promised son Isaac, take a wife, to begin the fulfillment of the prophecy; but the fulfillment itself was hundreds of years on down the road of time, and Abraham himself would never live to see it. One thing is sure though, He did believe God; and he looked constantly for that promised seed, knowing all the time that after he was born it would still be a long time before he would ever be multiplied, so that his seed would be as the stars of heaven, or as the sand on the seashore, for number. Nevertheless that prophecy lay there, and others were added to it, and the apostle Peter was living in the day when it was being fulfilled, and we are too. Hallelujah! From the call of Abraham to the time the children of Israel went down into Egypt, many years came and went. But 430 years later, when they came up out of Egypt, they truly were a great multitude. Now they were twelve tribes; and not only that, they became a nation established within a land; and scripturally they had to be reckoned with. Well that is one prophecy, and Isaiah 49:8, which we have already read, is another one. Naturally the prophecy here pointed to an element of Jewish people, the people to whom he (God) had given this covenant; therefore the gospel was first to the Jews, and then to the Gentiles, when the dispensation of grace did start, a remnant of Jews had to be the first beneficiaries of this new covenant, wherein God would write His law, not on stone again, but on the tables of the hearts of His covenant children. That took everything out of the natural and placed it in the realm of the spirit. That is why we can see the apostle Paul in 2nd Corinthians 6:2, reaching back into Isaiah and bringing that prophecy all the way over to include Gentiles in its application. No it was not carelessness on his part. We all know how God had to deal with him to get him out of Judaism, and into this glorious gospel, and we know that he did not just jump up and preach the first thing that came to his mind. No, he says in his Galatian epistle that he went into Arabia for three years, and then he came back, ready to preach. What did he do during those three years? He took those Old Testament scrolls, and studied them until the Holy Ghost gave him a revelation of what all those types and shadows and prophecies pointed to, and then the Holy Ghost anointed him for a powerful ministry among the Gentiles. Oh yes, he always preached to the Jews first, in every place he went, but he was known and referred to himself, as the apostle to the Gentiles. Those Old Testament prophecies came alive to him; the Holy Ghost caused him to see exactly how to apply them. Brother! That is why I have said, That first apostolic Gentile church was not just a mere Sunday School class, that studied theories; they have exactly what God had revealed concerning His redemption plan for the ages, and how they fit into it, and we, here at the end of the age should know likewise. Therefore I feel that if we can catch a true picture of what this dispensation started with, God will enable us to understand how it is going to end, and what part we will have in it all. Saints: I believe with all my heart that time is running out for us Gentiles. The gospel has been played around with for 1900 years, but I believe the playing time is over. From now on: To them that hath, more will be given; but to them that hath not, it will be taken away, even that which they seem to have. What does that mean? Some may say, it simply means that God is going to hold you accountable for whatever measure he made available to you, to enable you to start living for Him. Therefore those that have not, are those who never endeavored to add anything to what they received at first. In other words, God dealt with you in the Methodist Church and you have sat right there all your life, never even intending to go any farther. Do you think God will accept that kind of an attitude, here in this age of perfection? No He will not. We must have an ear always, to hear what the Spirit is saying to the Church; for there are yet prophecies lying there in the Old Testament, that pertain to the second advent of Jesus Christ, and they will be fulfilled just as complete and precise as all these others have been, and the people whose revelation has been kept up to date, will know where they fit into the overall picture. This standard testimony that so many of the old-timers give: (I am saved, sanctified, and on my way to heaven) sounds good to the natural minded person; but those who are spiritual, know that there is a lot more to it, than just that initial experience where the Spirit of God dealt with you, giving you your chance to walk with your Creator in truth. I have said many times, God does not save us just merely to keep us from going to hell; He has a living purpose for each one of our lives, on the journey in between our initial experience, and the time He calls us home.



The early church started out with twelve apostles in an upper room. But as time went on, God kept calling other men who were qualified to be leaders in this body of believers, and anointing them to perform in a certain function of the overall work of the church, until the whole body of believers began to take on the likeness of Jesus Christ. In other words, The Church, then, was a true reflection of the indwelling Jesus Christ. It was not divided into denominations either; it was a pure product of the word of God. Just as Jesus was a manifestation of the invisible God that man could not see, so was the Church a continuation and manifestation of the invisible God that man could not see, so was the Church a continuation and manifestation of the invisible Christ, which could no longer be seen, because He is in his mediatorial work, in heaven. But please do not think for one minute that this makes the Church, the moon. In the solar system, the moon reflects the sun, but when you are looking at the body of Christ, you are looking at a body of people that are filled with the same Spirit Jesus was filled with, but just not with the same measure. If Jesus had not had that Spirit in Him, He never would have performed one miracle. Oh yes, He was the Son of God; and sinless, but before He was incarnated by the Spirit of the Father, at age 30, he had no power to perform miracles. Therefore what Jesus did, was because of that omnipresent Spirit of the Father, that indwelt Him; and when the Father took Him from among men, and poured a measure of the same Spirit that was in Him, into the Church, the Church then became the light that would reflect to the world, in His place. That is why she is called, The Mystical Body of Christ; she is shining the same light He was. But listen to me Saints: Those multitudes, sitting out there in those denominational systems, are not the Church. They do not have the same light, that early church had. The world looks upon that, as the Church; but God does not; for they have not been produced by the word of God; they came forth from a traditional religious system. They all beget more of their own kind; and they claim to have the Spirit of God, but if they did, they would not deny His word, and refer to precious doctrines of truth, as being from the pit of hell. Their fruits declare that they are not the Church of the living God. Brothers and Sisters: I know it is not popular to talk like this, but these things need to be said. There are people who claim to be in the truth, that are just as far from God, as many of these others are. They will lie, cheat, steal, and you name it, in their fervent efforts of trying to be recognized as a great authority in spiritual matters.



I received a letter from a brother in Madras, India, this week. (April 1986) They just had a meeting over there with some people from the U.S. and Canada, and this brother says that someone made the statement that I was supposed to have said that people should not read the Spoken Word books. Brothers and Sisters: That is an outright lie. I have not said that; and I will not say it. We still put those Spoken Word books right back there with the Contenders, when they come in. It is not my responsibility to regulate what People read, or what they listen to. Each one of you are responsible to God for your own soul, and also for what you invest your time in, so when these fellows tell lies like that, they are just trying to put me down, in an effort to lift themselves up. They have that need to be recognized. A lot of them have more money to propagate what they have, than I do; but then of course, I realize that you cannot buy disciples. Furthermore I am not seeking to get people to follow me; I want them to follow Jesus Christ; the one who shed His precious blood for them. That was the only interest the apostle Thomas had when he took the gospel to India in the first century, and ended up with a spear stuck in his back. He did not go there to build a hospital, nor a school; he merely went there with the power of God, to preach to them, and they did not want it. He took with him a pure revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ, and they did not want it. I seriously doubt that he had more money than he himself needed for bare necessities. Yet I get letters from people everywhere telling me what they could do if they only had a million dollars. That is why, if I had a lot of money, it probably would not last very long, so God just allows me to have enough to do what I am supposed to do, and the rest is all in His hands. In other words, I do not have the financial means to do this thing the way the world wants it done, and furthermore; I have no interest in doing it that way. I just want to yield myself to the Spirit of God, in a way that will help the true children of light, find that light, and walk in it.



Go with me now back to 2nd Corinthians 6:2, where Paul is stating his revelation of Isaiah 49:8. Paul was writing this in 60 A.D., to an assembly of both Jews and Gentiles, and the Gentiles were from a low-down, filthy society of immoral people, that had been lifted up out of that state, by nothing more than the gospel of Jesus Christ preached to them. It just goes to show the power that the true gospel message had. They were all washed clean by the blood of Jesus Christ, and needed only to be taught proper doctrine from then on, and God saw to it that they had a ministry among them for that purpose. It was to the Corinthian Assembly that Paul had wrote, “And God hath set some in the Church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healing,” and so forth. Paul was the one that explained all of that to them; but each one of those men, in their particular calling, was anointed to contribute something to the body of believers, which were a part of the overall Church of the living God. No they were never a denomination in that first age; the Reformation fostered that, much to the hurt of the true body of believers who realized that they were all of the same body. Out here in the world today, you have a few men trying to pull the true body of believers into a unity of the Spirit, out of the word of God, and others, (great multitudes of them) just trying to make some more like themselves, whatever they profess to be. These do not have a revelation of Jesus Christ; all they have is religion. Religion is of the head; but true salvation is of the heart, and it is for the children of light, foreknown of God from before the foundation of the world. Therefore Paul conveys his revelation of Isaiah 49:8 in this way, as he writes to this assembly. “For He (God) saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succored thee: behold, now is the accepted time; (Paul knew he was living in that time.) Behold, now is the day of salvation.” That period of time had already started back then, and we today are still living in it. But oh how the devil has worked, trying to wreck this beautiful plan of God. He has not been able to wreck it; but he has sure been responsible for some awful dark clouds that have overshadowed this day of grace. (We would have to say, That for over one thousand years, it was a very cloudy day. Only a little glimmer of light could be seen here and there, during all that time; spiritually speaking.) But the apostle Paul was one of the chosen men who helped to change the spiritual statue of lost and dying Gentiles, in that first age of Christendom, when the gospel was still pure. Then we come back to the apostle Peter, for he was another one. Just before his own martyrdom, he wrote this 2nd epistle in which he said, (and I am just going to paraphrase it this time, 1:19) we have also the promises and prophecies of God made more sure to us, (He was speaking of something that was in effect right then; telling them that even right then, God was applying certain of those Old Testament prophecies, to those who would receive the benefits thereof.) Whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, (pay special attention) as unto a light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day star arise in your hearts. Hallelujah! That is what happened to me! How about you? What caused the day star to arise in their hearts? It was the revelation of Jesus Christ that those apostles preached. What was proclaimed and demonstrated, was by the power of God, and it penetrated the sinful hearts of those poor Gentiles, (that had been held captive in spiritual darkness for centuries) as they believed and accepted it. Therefore try to understand what Peter was saying here in this illustrative way, as the beautiful glow of the gospel penetrated that spiritual darkness of those former pagans, for this is how God was lifting them up out of that lost state. What was happening? The Holy Spirit coming into their lives was the dawning of a new day, for each individual that the light of this new day struck. When God reached down His hand to save my soul, He picked me up out of my stubborn old Jackson state. But when I heard that little man named William Branham, preaching that a person needs to receive the Holy Ghost, and heard him say, You Methodists need it too, that started something working within, I want you to know, I new day began to dawn in my life. Hallelujah! Light came upon things that I could never understand before. But just as the natural sun rises slowly to its peak, before it starts its descent, so does your revelation, you do not understand everything at once. But I will say this, The Holy Ghost in your life causes you to hunger for more of God all the time, and as your hunger grows, so does your revelation for God keeps on feeding those who hunger and thirst for more of Him. Your initial experience is nothing you can just sit back and rest upon; it is just the beginning of what God is going to do in your life. For His end purpose is to make us into the very image of His only begotten Son. It is not the purpose of God to make Baptists out of us, nor Methodists, nor anything else that has a brand name to it. Natural man, trying to do God a service, does that, (makes others like themselves) but the Holy Ghost is interested in only one thing when he goes to work on us, and that is to mold us into the very image (spiritually) of the one who died for us at Calvary. The Spirit you now have in you, is the Spirit that He had in Him, that enabled Him to defeat every effort the devil made, to destroy Him. Therefore as Peter wrote, ye do well that ye take heed, as this light shines upon your life; for God is fulfilling prophecies of the Old Testament, in the light of this glorious day we are privileged to live in, this day of grace. I believe we could say it like this, For every individual that has this true experience, a new day dawns within their own heart, but it is all taking place within the light of this one day of salvation, which is a period of time that has already lasted almost two thousand years. The ministry of Ephesians 4:11, which Paul also spoke of in 1st Corinthians 12, is what God is using to shine the true light of the gospel, to a lost and dying world. But this Gentile Church world today, does not want the glow of the apostolic gospel of Jesus Christ; it would tear their church systems all to pieces. It would completely change the whole structure of their programs of religion, and cut off their dollar flow. In other words, This way of life is not the popular way; but it is the genuine way, and that is what counts. Of course some will always say, What difference does it make, whether we all believe exactly the same thing or not, if we all love the Lord? Well first of all, there is a big IF there, and the difference it makes is our eternal destiny. We will either be eternally secure, or eternally lost; there is no middle ground in the end. We either believe the word of God, or we do not, and that is what makes the difference. That is why your neighbors can hear the same gospel you hear, and never be affected by it. Every age has been like that. The grace age is one dispensation of time, but within that dispensation, there have been seven distinctive divisions, or ages, wherein the Spirit of God worked according to the spirit of each particular age, to cause the day-star to arise in the hearts of individual souls. Therefore what makes the difference, is Christ in you, the hope of glory. That is what makes Romans 8:28 so precious to some, and so ridiculous to others. Paul was talking about the Spirit of Christ, how He makes intercession for the saints according to the will of God. Then he said, in verse 28, “And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose.” Hallelujah! Why is that so? Because God allows whatever it takes, to mold us into a little more of the image of his only begotten Son. Even tragedy in our lives, which we many times have trouble understanding, always serves some purpose of God in our process of being molded into that special image. Bro. Jackson: Do you really believe that? Yes I do. I believe the Bible to be the inspired word of God; and that is one of the things I read in there.



Since the Holy Ghost got hold of my life, I have learned to make a place for the total word of God, instead of just a few pet verses like so many are still guilty of. I am no longer scared of what is written in the pages of that precious old book. A lot of so-called preachers of this end time message are scared of it though. They tried for years to preach out of it. Then, when God sent a little man to tell them how, they jumped all the way out of it, and into his sermons, and what they preach today, is completely inconsistent with it. These Spoken Word preachers are no more benefit to the true saints of God, than the Catholic Church is; for they are without a true revelation of the Word of God. Not a one of them were any more blessed than I was, as we sat and listened to that little man preach, and witnessed the power of God that vindicated his ministry. But the God that I saw demonstrated in his life and ministry, never did tell me that he (Bro. Branham) was Elohim, and he never will. A spirit of deception is what does that. God saved my soul, and called me to preach His word, long before I ever met Bro. Branham. But I will tell you one thing; I learned some things sitting at his feet, that I never would have got in the Methodist Church. Furthermore let me say this, When the Spirit of God began to revelate my soul, I never did feel the necessity to have Bro. Branham lay his hands on me and ordain me to preach and teach the word of God; for as I said, That had already been done. God had already done that. Everything I preach, I find it in the Bible. I am accused of not preaching what the prophet preached, simply because I do not just get up here and quote him, but that is not what God called me to do. If it is supposed to be that way, why did Peter, Paul, James, John, and all those others, not just quote Jesus? They could have, you know. But the truth is, the same Spirit that was in Jesus, and caused Him to say what He said, was in every one of them, causing them, to say what they said, and none of it ever contradicted what Jesus Himself taught. It is just plain foolish to try to mimic someone else. If you do not have the same revelation: God did not call you to preach; for the Holy Ghost is the preacher. We are only the instruments He uses. Therefore those who do not have the Holy Ghost, are just like the Adventists, the Catholics, and all the rest; they are likely to preach just any old thing that comes to their mind. All can read the Bible; but not all understand; and I am here to tell you: It takes a revelation to preach the word of God. Paul is the one that said, The letter killeth; but the Spirit maketh alive, or giveth life, and that is the reason; for without the Spirit of revelation, the letter itself is dead; so as Peter said, Ye do well that ye take heed. Man cannot do one thing about the dispensational day of grace. God started it; and God Himself is the only one that can bring it to an end; but the day that dawns in the individual believer’s heart is different, for it is regulated by how we take heed to what we hear. It is the dawning of the Son of God in our own hearts, that makes the difference for us. Hallelujah! When the Spirit of conviction strikes our heart, and causes us to step into those baptismal waters, where our sins are remitted, that is the dawning of a new day for us. That is when the Son of God begins to rise in our heart. It is through this experience that old things pass away, and all things start to become new. Your initial experience can be an instantaneous occurrence, but your statural growth is a day by day process; as true revelation builds up in your heart; and that only happens to those who do truly receive this baptism of the Holy Ghost. That is why I cannot see these “professional Christians,” so to speak, in the picture. Many of them, are ever so smart; but without the Holy Ghost, they have no revelation. This light is shining ever so bright; but they still walk under that thin layer of clouds the reformers walked under. A little light came through for them, but not the full light that we have.



Thinking back to what Zechariah wrote, concerning a time when it would be neither clear nor dark, neither day nor night, we ought to be very thankful to have been privileged to walk in the evening light, he spoke of. Do we have a clear understanding of what was being pointed to? Let us review some of what we have looked at. This dispensational day started out with the beautiful glow of the gospel of Jesus Christ shining as bright as the natural solar sun on a cloudless day. But going into the second age, the clouds began to form, and the day ceased to be as bright and clear as it was at first. It was still the same day, but dark clouds had began to form, and shut out the light. What were those clouds? It was that spirit of Satan, raising up men to preach Antichrist doctrine. That was Satan’s plan, devised for the sole purpose of trying to put out the beautiful glow of the light of revelation, of the gospel of Jesus Christ. Well we know what happened; that spiritual darkness covered the earth for over one thousand years, as those dark clouds became thicker and thicker. The Church existed under that long dark period called “The Dark Ages,” the period of that one day in which it was neither clear, nor dark, but God only dealt with those certain individual on the basis of what he, or she could understand, in the light of the time they were living in, but still within the one period of time called a day. Alright then, we all know the process of a natural day of time: The sun rises in the east, climbs to a peak, and then begins to descend on its downward course to where it will set in the west, and for a few hours toward the end of the day, we refer to it as evening time; and that is when Zechariah said there would be light again, after all that darkness had made this dispensational day neither clear, nor completely dark for a long period of it. Nevertheless according to the prophecy, God would see to it that these clouds would be driven back, and that beautiful light be seen again, before the day closed out completely. But what about the time prior to it? That would be the years of the Reformation, as Luther, Calvin, Knox, Wesley, and others, caught little glimpses of apostolic truth. None of them ever received a complete revelation like the first age Church had, but the revelation they did receive, caused those dark clouds to get thinner and thinner; and you know the affect that has: As the clouds get thinner, the sun has a more penetrating effect on the underneath side. You still do not see the actual sun, but the day is much brighter because of the thinness of the clouds. Well that is what the Reformation did spiritually, and that condition lasted for many, many years, before the full glow of the sun (Son) was seen again. What drove the rest of the darkness away? The revelation given to the 7th Church Age messenger, here in the twentieth century. The full glow of that wonderful gospel of Jesus Christ, can once again be seen by hungry souls, and we are still in that same dispensational day; the sun has not set yet. Presently, we have full gospel light, just as it was in the book of Acts; but someone is forever coming up with something that causes confusion, until God anoints someone to expose the thing for what it is. I will refrain from mentioning names at this time; and pray that it will not be necessary, but nevertheless, God will not let men who know the truth, just stand by and let false teaching go, without somewhere dealing with it.



I am accused of finding fault with the prophet, just because I realize that he was human, just like the rest of us; but I want all of you to know, I fully respected that little man in every area that God anointed him to minister in. I just never got to the place where I took every word he uttered, as Thus saith the Lord, like a lot of my critics did. Take for instance, when he was preaching the seals messages, he would say, The Church goes through the tribulation, it is the bride that will be raptured. Oh, you had better be careful, Bro. Jackson. I am careful; it is you who run with such statements as that, that need to be more careful. You do not seem to care what the Bible says; just as long as you can find where Bro. Branham made a statement about something. You will not find in the Bible, where any of those Jews who wrote the New Testament, ever referred to the Church in any way, except that they are the body of Christ, and we all know it is the body of Christ that will be raptured. Do not bother looking for the New Testament Church anywhere outside of this message of truth. Those apostles wrote about only one church; the one purchased by the blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, and it was not purchased to send into the great tribulation. The Church is the mystical body of Christ, and those of that body, that are still living when this dispensational day closes out, will be raptured, and everything else will go into the tribulation. The Church, in the eyes of God, has always been made up of the predestined few; the masses have never been in it. The devil has massed a great element of people around the church that the world looks upon as being the Church; and for this reason, they come up with a lot of modern day terminology. But I am here to tell you, that this modern day terminology does not change the revelation of the scriptures the least bit. That is why I insist on saying what the Bible says, about these things. The Church that the apostles referred to, sees herself, here in the end time as being the bride of Christ. A lot of people within the following of Bro. Branham, refer to themselves as the bride of Christ, just because of certain statements he made; but I would like to say to everyone of them, if you are going to be in the bride, you are going to have to change your ways, and your revelation. The true bride will be sure to know the difference between what he said, that was consistent with the word, and what he said that was only consistent with the world’s religious views and concepts. Can you not find in those same seals messages, where he would say also, The Church goes in the rapture? Twentieth century religious terminology is void of revelation; yet the little man I was privileged to hear, brought a completely clear revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ. When his anointing was present, it drove back all the doubt and unbelief about the godhead, baptism of the Holy Ghost, sanctification, true water baptism in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, predestination, and all those essential basic doctrines that hold the framework of what the Church consists of. Even doctors of divinity would sit there, with tears of joy streaming down their cheeks, as that little man would take that Bible, and make those words therein come to life, or come alive. Brother that was the light of the gospel being beamed out to this twentieth century generation. The light I saw was not a dismal light of the sun, then my name is not Raymond Jackson. When the sun does set on this day, the Church will no longer be here. I want to be sure you understand that; for because of a statement Bro. Branham made about the bride age: some are now saying we are no longer in the 7th age, but in the 8th. Brothers and Sisters: there is no such thing as the 8th age, in the Bible. Scripturally, the 8th DAY (not the 8th age) puts you right back in the beginning, with everything just like it was before Adam sinned. Actually Bro. Branham was not referring to another age; he was merely referring to a time within the 7th age when God would deal exclusively with the bride, (The Church) to get her (or it) ready to get out of here. Therefore to keep our revelation in harmony with the scriptures, we must realize that when the sun sets on this one day, the Church will be in glory; with Jesus, and the rest of the world will be in great tribulation, which is total darkness.



A lot of preachers, (so called) who sat in Bro. Branham’s meetings, evidently did not see, nor hear very much, with a spiritual ear, judging from the things they preach. They are about like the blind man Jesus prayed for, when Jesus first prayed for him, he saw men, like trees walking. In other words, he did not see the true picture, and that is exactly what you would have to say about these preachers who preach statements and quotes from Bro. Branham’s sermons, and deify his flesh. They saw a man, and they heard a lot of things; but they do not have the Holy Ghost to help them put the picture together, so that it will run consistent with the scriptures, so they are left to their own carnal imaginations, and that is tragic for those that listen to them. I will not, at this time, mention any names, for I am persuaded that true children of God will recognize their adverse teaching sooner or later, because of the very Spirit of truth that they themselves have. The sun, of that one day we are dealing with, is still a little short of the horizon; so the Spirit of God is still working with predestined souls, to get their revelation lined up with the word of God. Therefore the reason some of these so called preachers present everything as being so secretive, and such a mystery, is because they themselves do not have that Spirit of light that causes predestined souls to recognize the truth when they hear it. But the point I really desire to make, is that the mystery of Bro. Branham is what drove back those dark clouds, that had kept the true revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ obscured for hundreds of years, and now that there is light once again, (here in the evening time) God has a called out ministry, that will minister in that same light, until all the living element of the bride of Christ is perfected. Therefore when the light of this day of grace finally does slide over the horizon, the last human soul will have received a full revelation of the word of God, that was supposed to, in this day of grace. Brothers and Sisters: I saw something twenty some years ago, and I have been walking in sunlight ever since. I have been over the mountains and through the valleys, but that same sunlight has been with us all the way, and even if I leave here tomorrow, that same sunlight will still be here, until God has finished gathering His predestined children in, from this world of confusion and unbelief. Do not try to put 8 days in a week, and mess up all the types of the Old Testament scriptures, just to make your own little idea fit in somehow. All of this, that we have been talking about, must fit within the 7 church ages. Man has a tendency to refer to a certain period of time as an age; and Bro. Branham was no different than anyone else, in that respect. That is why he spoke of the bride age as he did; but we do know for sure, that the bride of Christ will receive everything she needs, before this 7th age closes out completely; lest the scriptures are thrown out of continuity, and the revelation distorted. If we do not keep our revelation in continuity with the scriptures: we end up sawing off the limb (so to speak) that we are hanging on to; and that is exactly what a lot of preachers have done since Bro. Branham’s death.



Let me take you back into the Old Testament, and point out a few things. First I want you to see that the Church is not the moon, in respects to this dispensation of time. The people that really portrayed the moon, were the Israelites. When God called Israel out of Egypt, that began a dispensation of time. At Sinai, they received a law, including certain statutes, that they must observe; and one of them was the killing of the Passover lamb, they were to eat unleavened bread for seven days, counting that first day when it was killed. No Jew today knows why they were to do that. But we know it foreshadowed the seven Church Ages. What takes place spiritually, throughout all of the seven Church Ages, fulfills all of what was typed in that ordinance. Seven days, eating unleavened bread, pointed them back to the evening when the moon was full, and they killed the Passover lamb. For seven days, their memory was pointed back to that, and what it accomplished for them, and all of that typed something for the true believers of a time to come later, and that time, or dispensation, began at Calvary, when our Passover Lamb was slain. For seven Church Ages, believers have been looking back to that day and to what was accomplished there, and then, for them. Every ritual, every ordinance, every ceremony was in some way a type or shadow of something that would be fulfilled in another dispensation, to the people of God. What those Jews did in the natural was to have a spiritual application to the true children of God in this dispensation of grace. Therefore the people of Israel were the people of the moon, which was a reflection of the sunlight of the gospel of Jesus Christ. In other words, the law dispensation was the night season before the dawning of this glorious day of grace; and the moon is the light of the night season. Now the Israelites did not use the same calendar we use; they started their months by the moon, and they were called lunar months. Every new moon started a month. Then, on the 14th day of the month, going into the 15th night, she is coming to her full disc, and that is a full moon, and what the law required in connection with this, set a type of what was to be fulfilled in the next dispensation. For the first 14 ½ days of the month, as the moon moved toward its full circle, the law was pictured. How? Well, 1450 years after the children of Israel were delivered out of Egyptian bondage, God saw the law was full, and our Passover Lamb was slain. Those Israelites observed the law, for 1450 years, and never did see what it pointed to. Nevertheless Paul wrote in Galatians 4:4-5, “But when the fulness of the time was come, (the fullness of the law dispensation) God sent forth His Son, made of a woman, (In other words, Born of woman) made under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, (To lead them out from under the law, which was the old covenant, into a new covenant, which was the dawning of a new day and time) that we might receive the adoption of sons.” Hallelujah! Brothers and Sisters: That is something to rejoice about; the fact that we are privileged to be called sons of God. Paul then says, “And because ye are sons, God has sent forth the Spirit of His Sons into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.” Never again was man to live under types and shadows, but rather in the full, glorious revelation of the gospel of Jesus Christ. God no longer deals with people on a national basis; it is now an individual experience, known only to genuine believers, who have had an encounter with the resurrected Christ Jesus.



John the Baptist was the linking messenger, as the moon age moved to its fullness. Jesus the Son of God and Lamb that would be offered up as a sacrifice, to set the grace age dispensation in motion, had already been born, (just six months after John, actually), when John was on the scene fulfilling his part in God’s redemption program. His message, or ministry was to prepare the hearts of those Jews, who would later be referred to as the apostolic fathers, to receive the Savior. He came out of the wilderness, crying, Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand. He was announcing a new dispensation; and he was announcing it to the Jews, that had lived under the types and shadows of the law. We can look back now, and see all of that very clearly, but back then, they could only see enough to enable them to step into the light that was dawning. The actual revelation did not open up until the day of Pentecost, when the Holy Ghost was given to those who were waiting in that upper room. When Jesus offered Himself at Calvary; he was everything that those types and shadows pointed forward to. Furthermore, humanly He was a living example of what the Creator wanted His new generation family to be conformed into the image of. In other words, God wants us to be reproductions of His perfect son Jesus. He wanted more than just one Son, but He did not have to have the rest of His family immediately. He made the pattern, and the rest will be made from that. Now that does not mean that we will all have the same physical features; but spiritually we will all look alike. Therefore spiritually speaking, Jesus was definitely that disc of light that would light the world, so we would have to say that John was announcing the rising of the sun. Jesus Himself said, I am the light of the world, but men love darkness, rather than light. Why? Because that light revealed their evil hearts, and their evil deeds. What light are we talking about? The light that is the embodiment of truth lived. Light is truth, and truth is light, but in this case, it was not just a ritual, and neither was it engraved in stone; it walked among average, everyday kind of people, and demonstrated exactly what God our Creator, was looking for. But before the incarnation, He was nothing more than the perfect Son of God, for there was no deity in Him. I hope you realize why I so often put emphasis on this fact. It is because so many people have picked up the Catholic teaching, that as a little boy, growing up, He was out creating birds, and animals, and all such as this. Saints it is important to a proper revelation of the godhead, for us to realize that it was impossible for Jesus to create anything, before He was incarnated by the Creator, at age thirty. Now that does not take anything from Him; it only sees Him in the proper light of revelation. At age thirty, after He was baptized by John, the great Creator descended from heaven, and took possession of His human body, and through Him, all the characteristics of the eternal God were demonstrated to mankind. That is how God walked among men in human form. It was only for a period of 3 ½ years, instead of 33 1/2, as a lot of people believe. But in those 3 ½ years, Jews that had lived under the law, observing types and shadows, were allowed to see what all of that pointed to. Not everyone recognized what they were looking at, but some did. Some were privileged to see Him walk on water, and many witnessed the multiplying of the loaves and fishes; but it required a revelation, to understand what was really taking place. Jesus did not choose to put on a show, when He did those things; it was that Holy Spirit in Him; that led Him to do them. In other words, none of the supernatural things He did, were done by the choice of His own mind; but rather by the mind of the Father that was in Him. Now for the benefit of anyone who may read this in the Contender, and think that we are talking about two persons, let me say once again, The Father (God) is not a person; he is a sovereign Spirit; just like John 4:24 says He is. Jesus speaking, said, “God is a Spirit: (not a person) and they that worship Him must worship Him in Spirit an in truth.” Jesus had one purpose, and that was to do the perfect will of His Father, that dwelt in Him, and He was in no way selfish; for when the time drew near, that He was to lay down His life at Calvary, we find Him praying for these disciples that would be left behind, that they would be kept, and would be sanctified through the truth, and He wanted them to be glorified as He was. We will read a few verses from that prayer in the 17th chapter of John; but before we do, let me say this, Do not think for one minute, that Jesus never felt the pain, misery, and suffering, of the ordeal He went through, at the hands of those who tortured Him, and put him to death. But He was willing to suffer all of that, in order that you and I could be made partakers with him of that which He was heir to.



Alright now, in John 17:5, Jesus praying to the Father said, “And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee before the world was.” I wanted to read that verse because it gives a lot of people the idea that Jesus existed with the father as a person, before the foundation of the world, and that is not what He meant at all. It literally means, Oh Father, position me now with thyself, as thou determined before the foundation of the world. Then in verse 22 He said, And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them, and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one.” Hallelujah! That is what those in the upper room were waiting for. They were not hiding out; they were being obedient to what they were told to do. So the glory Jesus was talking about, was the Holy Ghost that had been demonstrated in His own life and ministry. When that same Spirit fell back on the Church; it enabled them to continue the same works Jesus had been doing for three and a half years. No wonder He said, (John 14:12) “Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my father.” Not greater works in value, but greater in quantity, because the church would be made up of many individuals, that would be representing Him on earth. After the day of Pentecost, it was God in all of His people remolding each one of us to represent His only begotten Son, while we are being molded into His very image. Therefore we are not children of the law, but children of grace, and because of that grace, Jesus could say, Ye are the light of the world.


The Book of Life, Part 2 – 1986, November

We ended part one dealing with the apostle Paul’s admonition to one of his young co-workers in the gospel, Timothy. To whom he wrote, “But shun profane and vain babblings, for they will increase unto more ungodliness.” That is verse 16 of 2nd Timothy, chapter 2. Now surely no one would think that he was meaning more ungodliness in the sense that they would drink more, or smoke more, or gamble more. No. He was talking about how that certain kind of mind is always surmising, projecting ideas that are food for thought, like some of the great theologians of our day. Men such as this appear to some people as being men of great wisdom, but in the eyes of God, their surmises are looked upon as ungodliness. In verse 17 Paul goes ahead to give an example of what he is talking about, saying, “And their word (these who pick at the scriptures, and project ideas that are food for thought) will eat as doth a canker: (Have any of you ever looked up Webster’s definition of the word canker? One of the definitions given is, To corrupt with a malignancy of mind or spirit, and that is exactly what Paul is pointing to, in the example he gives) of whom is Hymenaeus and Philetus; Who concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is past already; and overthrow the faith of some.” We know nothing else about these two individuals, but it had become evident to Paul, that what they were doing had the same effect in the minds of people, that gangrene does in our physical flesh; it just simply corrupts and eats away that which is there. What those two fellows were doing very plainly demonstrates another characteristic of that tare spirit, for what they were projecting was a false teaching. No. They did not just suddenly spring that teaching on anyone. They built up to it very slowly, by pointing out certain things that would leave just a little thread of doubt in the minds of some people, as to what certain statements meant. The main body of believers that had been taught by Paul, Peter, John, and men like that, were not led astray; but as Paul said, the faith of some had been overthrown by their teaching, or by their remarks. One thing is sure though: Paul was not going to change his revelation, as he makes very clear in these next verses. Notice now, verse 19, “Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, (In other words, Do not let any of this disturb you saints.) The Lord knoweth them that are His. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ (Those who are truly born again) depart from iniquity,” (or unrighteousness.) If we are truly born of the Spirit of God: we do not need to allow our ears to be filled by adverse opinions, from people who only have selfish motives, people who want to make a name for themselves, or who have been set among you for the sole purpose of trying to lead you astray from the revelation of truth. Nevertheless Paul comes right back to cover the entire scope of what Christianity would identify with, through the ages of time: For according to the parables of Jesus, the tares were destined to get in among the true children of God at some point in time, so notice verse 20. “But in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and of silver, but also of wood and of earth; and some to honor, and some to dishonor.” This is not the same example he used in 1st Corinthians 3:12, where he spoke of gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, and stubble, for in that example, he was dealing with individual works, and here in his letter to Timothy, he is dealing with the body as a whole, which is the house of God, just like Jacob’s children were referred to as the house of Jacob.


Paul had been in governors’ mansions, and the homes of various dignitaries, and he had observed the different vessels sitting around, and the fact that some of them were priceless, and others were of little or no earthly value, so he used that in speaking of the different vessels (people) associated with the house of God, which is the Church. There would be those worthless vessels sitting in the church, waiting for an opportunity to participate in the affairs of the body, and the way the devil would use them, would prove that they were vessels of dishonor. Therefore he concludes by saying, “If a man therefore purge himself from these, (a true son of God will) He shall be a vessel unto honor, sanctified, and meet (or fit) for the Master’s use, and prepared unto every good work.” You have to realize that the tare spirit did not get in, by the devil bringing someone down the road, that wanted everyone to start drinking again. No. It was through individuals that presented little revelations contrary to apostolic teaching, and there had to be some who believed them, or it still would not have worked as it did. But the person that is truly born of the Spirit of God, has a longing deep down within his heart, to grow in the grace and knowledge of Jesus Christ, and they are ever searching for spiritual food that the Spirit in them will bear witness with. The Spirit of God in them causes them to hunger and thirst for His true word; for that is how they grow in the stature of Jesus Christ. Let us go to the 1st chapter of 2nd Peter, and notice what he had to say, along these lines. Verse 5, “And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity.” Of course the word charity means love, the kind of love God has for us. This is Peter’s formula for becoming a healthy Christian, fit for the Master’s use. When you catch a true picture of what Peter was really talking about, you realize that it is something that could not be preached in a denominational church; they do not want to hear it. Oh they like to harp on love and unity, which is what has led most of them into the great ecumenical movement that is sweeping the world today. But Saints: The unity they have is built upon compromise, rather than Christ-likeness. They are not interested in the kind of knowledge that reveals what the true plan and purpose of God is, concerning lost mankind. Their greatest concern, is to be faithful to their particular system’s teachings and programs. You try to talk to them about the deeper things of the word of God, and they will puff out their chest and say something like this; I’ll have you know that I have been faithful to my church for 31 years. I have such and such a number of awards for perfect attendance in Sunday School, and I have always paid my tithes, so do not try to tell me that I still need more. There is just no spiritual hunger there. Instead, there is pride and conceit, and self-centered ambition. Well these things that Peter mentioned, are the spiritual attributes of Jesus Christ, that are to be molded and fashioned, not in the flesh, but in the spiritual character of our lives. This is a picture of the image that God has predetermined to make us conformable to; therefore Peter is not talking to the general multitude of religious people in the world; he is talking to the elect, the foreknown of God. Verse 8, “For if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.” The end result of all of this, is that the branches are pruned to the point where they will bear fruit of the nature of Christ. The average churchgoer never really sees the Jesus of the Bible, that was always busy about doing the Father’s will in every area of His life. All they will ever see is a baby in a manger, and a sacrifice on the cross, and they have no real revelation of that, or they would not be sold out to a denominational system of religion. A true revelation of the word of God produces a unity of the faith, that is genuine. Yet each one of these denominational systems have certain doctrines they teach, that the other denominations disagree with. That is why I said their unity requires a compromise. But as Peter writes a believer he says, concerning these attributes of Christ, “But he that lacketh these things is blind, and cannot see afar off, and hath forgotten that he was purged from his old sins. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your calling and election sure: for if ye do these things, ye shall never fall.” The true child of God does not just drift along, depending upon God’s foreknowledge and predestination, without ever taking precautions, and without applying righteous principles and motives in his life. For we have all been made to realize that the devil is always setting traps for the children of God, trying to get them off course in one way or another, and he will do it, if we do not keep our guard up. Now am I saying that you will lose your salvation? No. Not if you have the real thing. But you can sure get yourself into lot of trouble, if your dedication is not what it ought to be. For the benefit of you who need to hear it again, let me say, You will never be born again by the Spirit of God but one time. The reason so many people think otherwise, is because of the picture tares have painted. Their version of Christianity has people saved today, lost tomorrow, and saved again in the next revival. The one thing that you need to remember, as you consider all of this, is that a tare is a make believer. He may feel real religious at times, but without the Holy Ghost abiding in him, he has nothing at all to secure him, when fleshly demands require him to turn back to the world. Preacher: Do you mean to tell me that those people deliberately come to church and pretend to get saved, and that it is all known of them ahead of time? No. They hear the gospel call, but the devil will not let them surrender their lives completely to God; therefore what they thrive on is a mental concept of what a Christian is supposed to be, and do, and that is what causes them to put so much emphasis on their good works. But regardless of how many good works they do, that tare spirit in them puts them exactly where Cain stood that day; when he had brought the best of the works of his hands for an offering to God, and God had no respect for his offering. Bro. Jackson: Why are you saying all these things about these people? Sometimes it is more effective to show what a Christian IS NOT; than to try to paint a picture of what a Christian is. It is one thing to say, A Christian is a person that has truly been born again by the Spirit of God, but for many people, there are still a lot of questions to be answered after that, and this helps clear them up.


Alright let us turn right on over to the 2nd chapter of 2nd Peter, where he is dealing with that tare spirit he saw coming down the road. Actually the last two verses of chapter 1 are what opens up the door for what he says in chapter two; so let us read them first. “Knowing this first that no prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation.” (They do not mean one thing to one person, or persons, and something else to someone else.) For the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost, and what ever they meant, they were to mean the same thing to everyone who received a revelation of them. They were never meant to be used to prove a point for our personal gain. But just like today, wherever there is a genuine, you will usually find a false somewhere around, and that is what Peter leads into, in chapter 2. “But there were false prophets also among the people, (back there in the Old Testament times, always trying to disrupt the plan of God) even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, (little deviations from the truth at first) even denying the Lord that bought them (Yes, the price he paid was sufficient for all who would acknowledge it) and bring upon themselves swift destruction.” That is the final state of those who allow Satan to use them in this way; no matter how religious they may seem to be. Being religious is not necessarily the same as being a child of God. As we have already pointed out, Cain and Judas were religious; but they were not sons of God. Well Peter wrote this letter along about the same time that Paul wrote the 2nd Epistle to Timothy, when gentiles were being converted, right out of raw paganism where they had been used to worshiping all sorts of deities. Therefore it was hard for a lot of them to rid their mind of all that pagan junk, and it made them easy prey for these tares to work among. Those Judiastic tares did not attack the Godhead; they would reach back into the law and bring up something that they would hold up before the Gentiles saying to them that they could not be saved unless they observed so and so. That is what the Galatian Church was going through, when Paul wrote to them. Those tare preachers from Judaism had come among them, and got them in an uproar; so when he wrote: he reminded them that neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision; but faith which worketh by love. (Gal. 5:7) “Ye did run well; who did hinder you that ye should not obey the truth? This persuasion cometh not of Him that calleth you.” He reminded them that it was not God sending these preachers among them, and he had already said in chapter 1, if any man preach any other gospel unto you, different from that which you have already received, let him be accursed. He used no uncertain terms, concerning anyone who would preach something different to them, than the revelation he had preached, which was the gospel of their salvation. Paul knew that what they were preaching was antichrist doctrine, and he knew that it was of a tare spirit, so he did not need to beat around the bush about it, and Peter felt the same way: as is evident in what we started to read. Speaking of the false teachers that would one day be among them, he said, “And many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of.” He knew that sooner or later, that tare spirit would come among them, and would corrupt the minds of some that were not already established in the truth. It is hard for us to look back 1900 years, and really perceive how all of this was brought about. Christians in the world today have always had tares among them, and therefore have not known what it was like to have that tare spirit knocking at the church house door, trying to get in. As a matter of fact, this generation has experienced almost the opposite of that. For truth was on the outside knocking, and the tares tried to keep it out. Well they managed to keep the truth out of their systems of religion, but they could not keep the truth from pulling those predestined seed of God out from among them. You will not find the true children of God to be conformable in the ritualistic programs of those systems this late in time, for God has already sent His messenger to this age, to pull them out. God is giving us every opportunity to understand the real truth of His word, and He is doing it in a slow, progressive way, giving us plenty of time to allow the Holy Spirit to open it up to us. That is why we are able to recognize that tare spirit when it is sitting among us; for sooner or later, it just has to deviate from the truth a little bit. The spirit that causes these people to say, Well I just do not see it that way; I see it more like this, is the spirit that keeps them from going all the way with God.


Let me just use a little illustration to show you how tares act, and react. When Bro. Branham was still alive, before it became obvious that certain people were actually projecting the thought that he was Jesus: you would not have imagined that such a thought would enter anyone’s mind. Everyone sat there so nice and quiet; it just seemed that they were all like little birds feasting on nice juicy worms, the way they appeared to be feasting on the truth of God’s word. They were thanking God for sending a prophet, and declaring that they had never heard it like this, while they were in those systems of religion. That little man would stand there and preach about the eagle stirring her nest, and oh, how everyone would rejoice; yet God knew that not every one of those characters inside that nest were eagles. No Sir: Not that nest. There were characters in that nest that never should have been there in the first place, for they were Spiritual buzzards. Their kind were still back there in those places they came out of. Well we know now that him being the messenger to this age: he cast out the huge net and it was filled with some of every kind. That is how God manifests those who are truly His; they are given the word test, and their answers determine what spirit they are really of. So as we look a little further here, After the man delivered the message to this age, which was the light to guide us out of the darkness of those systems; the first stick God yanked out of that nest, was the man that had delivered the message. That left us all sitting there on the edge of a cliff, wondering, Where do we go from here? All of those that had been sitting so comfortable in that nest, being fed the best that the Creator had, when that nest was torn to pieces; had to go out and live on their own. Brother! The wind picked up some of them, and blew them away, and they have not been heard from since. But there were some others, that began to flap their stubby little wings, and try to fly, when the truth is, they were not even able to walk. These are the ones that have taken the man’s sermons and made them their Bible for this day and hour. Why did they do that? Because the Spirit they already had in them, is what interpreted those messages for them; and I can tell you for sure, it was not the Spirit of God. They still think they are eagles, but they have never yet been able to fly, and the truth is, They never will. But as Peter said, “Many shall follow their pernicious ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of.” Verse 3 really sums it all up, especially the first part, which says, “And through covetousness (wanting to be recognized as having sat under the teaching of God’s prophet) shall they with feigned words (false doctrine) make merchandise of you.” Those who try to follow these characters, are forever being sold out, and traded around, like a pocket knife, or a two dollar watch; for their revelation is always changing, every time you meet one of them somewhere; it seems that they have just received a new revelation from some statement Bro. Branham made; in such and such a message. We have just taken what Peter said, over 1900 years ago, and given it a twentieth century application. Peter saw that tare spirit coming, and we can look back and see where it has been; but to face stark reality, is to recognize that it is still very much among us. Peter wrote this epistle in 66 A.D., and by 96 A.D., that tare spirit was knocking on the door of every little assembly of saints. I do not mean to make it sound like only the small assemblies were troubled; that is just my way of expressing it.


Let us go on over to the little epistle of 2nd John, written in 90 A.D., by the same apostle who wrote the gospel of St. John, and also the book of Revelation. The book of Revelation was written in 96 A.S., and John was the only one of the original apostles, that was still alive at that time. So here in this little epistle, we will start with verse 6. He is admonishing them, because of the tare spirit that is running the roads, and says, “And this is love, that we walk after his commandments.” (The commandments of Christ, which all of the apostles taught.) That is why I preached the message, “Born Again, And Know It.” That takes church membership out of the picture, in this present hour of time. For the person who is truly born again by the Spirit of God: has a yearning deep down within his heart; God teach me. He does not give us this new birth just to make us a better Baptist, or Catholic. It does just the opposite of that; it pulls you out of those systems. “And this is love.” In other words, This is the way to see the real love of God. “That we walk after His commandments.” The Charismatics out here in the world today, think they have found the true application of this love the scriptures speak of, but they are missing it altogether; because their revelation of the Godhead is wrong. You cannot know anything about the real love of God, (how to express it) when you are rejecting the very truth that would enable you to know Him. Verse 7, “For many deceivers are entered into the world, (knocking on every church house door) who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an antichrist.” Not the major one that is yet to come; but a minor one, of many that have plagued the true children of God all these many centuries of time since those apostles of Christ passed from the scene. “Look to yourselves, (He is talking to the elect,) that we lose not those things which we have wrought, but that we receive a full reward.” In other words, this is John’s way of saying, Hold to those things you have been taught, so that we who have labored among you, to accomplish this for God, in your lives, do not come up short of a reward. My, my: Listen to verse 9. “Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, (or teaching of Christ, as has been related by His apostles,) hath not God. He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, he hath both the Father and the Son.” Not two persons, (for Jesus was the only person) but the Spirit of both the Father and the Son, because they were merged into one Spirit. That is why, in some scriptures, we read that we have the Spirit of God in us, and then again, that we have the Spirit of His Son in us, or the Spirit of Christ. It is all one and the selfsame Spirit, for when the Omnipresent Spirit of the Father incarnated His Son Jesus, there at the Jordan that day, they became one Spirit. “If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: for he that biddeth him God speed (God bless you) is partaker of his evil deeds.” John was an old man when he wrote these scriptures. He has stood for truth, fought the battles, seen a lot of things come and go, and here it seems that he is taking time to write this letter to the ones he loved: to tell them how to behave themselves; and how to carry on, in order to stay out of Satan’s traps. John know Satan would really be after the next generation of believers, and he desired to reinforce them before his departure, that they also might continue to bear a true image of Christianity.



We will get into the book of Revelation later, where we will see that by 96 A.D. the tares had been successful in getting into some of the churches, and were beginning to set the stage for the devil’s long awaited plan; whereby he would disrupt the whole redemption process of God’s redeeming grace. He was never able to keep any of the predestined seed out of the kingdom of God, but he sure did succeed in destroying the apostolic image, that the Church had carried, through those early years after it’s birth. As I said earlier, It is in the book of Revelation that we read where our names were written in the book of life before the foundation of the world. But there are many scriptures that speak of the Elect, predestination and foreordination according to foreknowledge, and all such as this; enough to let us know that those apostles of Christ all believed the same thing. Oh they each one had their own style of presenting the truth, but you will never find where any one of them ever preached anything contrary to what the others preached. There is an awful lot of criticism out here in the world today, of the doctrines of predestination, eternal security of the believer, and what God did through His foreknowledge. But I just have to say, Any preacher that would preach against any of these Bible doctrines, is sure not anointed of the Holy Ghost. They really resent hearing anyone refer to tares in this day and hour, but I just have to feel that Jesus tacked that title on to the negative element of what is referred to as Christianity, for a reason, and I feel that if He called them tares, it is all right fo me to do likewise. I do not try to pick them out; I leave that to the Holy Ghost; but when you see manifestations that you know could not come from a born again child of God, can you help that? Just remember this; A tare is not one thing, and an antichrist something else; it is all of the same spirit. It is just two different expressions of the same thing; for in reality, Satan is the father of it all, and God knew every one of them would be what they are, before the foundation of the world. You may sometimes feel that I am going to seed on certain things, but I just have to turn back to the 1st chapter of Ephesians, and read it again, because it states so well, in such few words, what men have wrote volumes trying to explain. Paul was a prisoner, in Rome, but he knew full well that those Ephesian believers truly exemplified the elect of God, chosen in Christ. This church was born off of that great revival recorded in Acts 19 and 20, and they bore a true image of Christianity all the way through the first age of Christendom. But actually, when Paul wrote this, in 64 A.D., it carried an application to all believers of the 1st age.


In chapter 1, verse 3, we read, “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ.” When Paul used the word US, he knew who he was writing to; he knew their lives and the image they bore as the elect of God. Now as we have already stated, Only those who were foreknown of the father will ever experience the new birth, but nevertheless, the gospel call has always been whosoever will, let him come, or let him take the water of life freely. Jesus purchased enough salvation for all men and women, and boys and girls, who would ever live in this old world: and it is free to all who will accept it; but God forces it upon no one. You may think, because we preach and teach election and predestination, and that no one can come to Jesus unless the Father (Spirit) draws him, that we believe God forces His elect into the kingdom; but that is not true at all. He does not force anyone to accept His plan of redemption, but I assure you, He knew from before the foundation of the world: who would accept it, and who would reject it. That is how some come to be referred to as the elect; because by foreknowledge, God knew what their choice would be. But even the serpent seed have felt the drawing power of God, for God gives every one of them their chance to go all the way with Him. That is why Paul said in Romans 9:14, “What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.” I will say this though, Unrighteous mankind does not just up and choose the time when he or she is going to accept the Savior and become born again. The Spirit of God controls that; for most of the time, we as individuals are not looking for God when we come face to face with Him; (so to speak) He finds us. Well I said I wanted to read these scriptures again, so let us read verse 4. “According as He (God) hath chosen us in Him (Jesus the Christ) before the foundation of the world, (Because of his foreknowledge) that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love.” Do not ever picture God as trying to get something done, but gets all mixed up, and ends up with a lot of mistakes. No. He knew exactly what He was doing, every time He made a move. His final purpose is, “That we should be holy and without blame before Him in love.” The children of the very fountain of love, should also have that same kind of love one for another, just like God has for us. That is what John was talking about, over in his little epistles, and that is also what Paul is thinking about as he states what this sovereign God has done, and why He has done it. He continues in verse 5 saying, “Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, (According to what?) According to the good pleasure of His will.” Saints: That one verse, standing alone, is enough to let us know that we are never going to get God to change his mind about anything, for because of His foreknowledge, everything was already a completed picture in His mind, before He ever started to create anything. He knew how stubborn I would be. He knew how critical you would be. But He also knew when we would accept Him; therefore He knew when to draw us, by His convicting Spirit, that we might receive the inheritance, or at least a measure of the inheritance, that was already set aside for us, so to speak. In every case, these epistles were written to the faithful in Christ, the elect. They speak of that negative element, which are tares, but there is no message nor admonition in any of them, that is to the tares. All of those writers of the epistles, were aware of the antichrist spirit that would run parallel to the Spirit of God; in an effort to throw the church off course; but as long as they were alive, they stood against its influence, and kept it under control. It was only after the death of the last one of the original apostles, that the devil seemed to get the go-ahead for his evil plot against the Church of the Living God. But when he got the thing rolling, it rolled right on through centuries of time, and almost swallowed up all the light of truth. Nevertheless God always preserves a seed, no matter how dark things may get, because He has already determined to perfect an element of people, and mold them into the very spiritual image of His only begotten Son.


Now even though Satan could not get much of a foothold as long as those original apostles were alive, we can see from these epistles that as early as 54 A.D., when Paul wrote to the Thessalonian assembly, there was already reason for him to recognize that there was an antichrist spirit to be dealt with. There is one thing we need to keep in mind though: These apostles were all Jewish men. Their lives and mentality had been molded by the Old Testament law and prophets; therefore they knew assuredly that a new dispensation had come upon them; wherein that which they had looked forward to, was now a reality, and God had given to them the original revelation of how it was to be proclaimed. He also gave them the wisdom and understanding to know how to deal with any contrary spirit that might come down the road. Therefore even though Paul was in prison, in Rome, in 64 A.D., he was faithful to his calling; and wrote letters of encouragement, admonition, and warning to the various churches; and in the Philippian epistle, there is something that I would like to call your attention to, at this time. Turn to chapter 3, verse 17, and notice how he says this. This is the Church that was established as a result of Paul and Silas being in jail, and the old Philippian jailor getting converted. So the years have come and gone, and now from his prison cell, Paul has an occasion to write to them, and here is what I want to call to your attention at this time. Verse 17, “Brethren be followers together of me, (Not of his flesh, but of his dedicated manner of life.) And mark them which walk so as ye have us for an example.” In other words, Mark those that follow us in the same pattern of truth and Christian conduct, as you have us for an example. It was not the flesh of the people, but the way of truth that they upheld, that Paul was concerned about, so notice what he says about the tare element he sees coming upon the scene. “For many walk, (are making their rounds trying to get in) of whom I have told you often, (This shows that he had already been warning them of the fact that they would be troubled by false teachers) and now tell you weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ: whose end is destruction, whose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly things.” Now surely, none of you think Paul was talking about the drunks that hung around the local saloon. No. He was speaking of an element of people among them: that supposedly had been converted, but refused to adhere to the ways of true Christian conduct, and had ideas contrary to the truth that the Church had been founded upon. This has led them into a completely different life style, and caused them to present a picture that was not compatible with true Christianity. But notice, Paul is not saying, pray for them, and try to get them straightened out; he said rather, Their end is destruction. They never were saved; yet they had gone through the process and pretended to be. As I said, That is how tares first got into the assemblies of the saints. You may have thought the tares just stormed the Church and took over; but, No. They first came up from within the local assemblies; that is why it took so long for them to outnumber the true saints. Now as we have also said, In most outward appearances tares looked just like the children of God; so what you have to realize is, that there is a difference in the spirit. That tare spirit, no matter how religious it may cause people to appear, is an antichrist spirit. It will always lead to a deviation from the truth; and as Paul said, They mind earthly things (instead of being led by the Spirit of God.) “For our conversation (our manner of life) is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall change our vile body, (That is our hope. That is what we are looking for. I certainly would not want to continue on forever in this one, in its present state.) That it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body, according to the working whereby He is able to subdue all things unto Himself.” Brothers and Sisters: when you really stop to think what we really do have in store for us, it ought to get you excited. Hallelujah! Brother we will no longer have to be concerned about tooth decay, nor about losing our hair, nor about what causes cancer, tuberculosis, and heart attacks; we will have an immortal body just like Jesus. Death will no longer be in the picture; and tares will not longer be among us. What a glorious thought. That is when God will have the family on earth, that His great heart has longed for, if I may use that expression.


Alright now, notice chapter 4, as Paul brings his thought back to the saints he is writing to. “Therefore, my brethren dearly beloved and longed for, (Why would he talk like that about them? It was because they were the first fruits of his ministry and revelation.) My joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved.” It is obvious that he is directing these words to those whom he knows are chosen in Christ, the elect of God who hold a pure revelation in their hearts. But he has a further word of admonition for two certain individuals within the group, who must have had a little disagreement about something, so notice how he worded it. You can talk like this to those you know are saints of God; for they have the attributes within them, to heed such an admonition. “I beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord.” There is no use talking to tares like that, for the spirit in them causes them to have a mind of their own. You just get away from them, and leave them alone. But these few little verses here, let us know that there was a Spirit in that apostolic hour, that knew how to watch people. It observed first, what they believed, and how faithful they were to it; then the manner of life they lived, and how sensitive they were to the leading of God’s Spirit, and whether they would take correction or not. Brother those old guardians of the faith, were not deceived by that slick talking tare element, Satan began to breed up among them. They knew what they were dealing with, and God gave them wisdom, on how to keep everything under control; so that nothing got ahead of its time. Well Paul went ahead saying, “And I entreat thee also, true yokefellow, help those women which labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellow laborers, whose names are in the book of life.” That was the first mention of the book of life, in the epistles of the New Testament. But it lets us know that Paul knew they were true children of God, chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world. If he had never mentioned anything about that other element, you might have reason to think He did not know the difference; but it is very obvious that he did. When you study all of the epistles he wrote, you will find that he clearly identified both those of the Spirit of God, as well as those who were of that contrary spirit, the spirit of antichrist, which is the spirit of the devil. He did not call anyone a tare, just because of some personal feelings he might have had about them; he made sure he identified the spirit that ruled their lives first. He had a clear revelation of what was recorded in the book of life, and he knew that God does not own an eraser. He does not need one; for He never makes a mistake.


Let us go back into the 2nd epistle of Paul to Timothy, and in chapter 3, refresh our minds of what he wrote concerning these last days. Approximately two years after writing the Philippian epistle, still in jail in Rome, Paul no doubt has heard reports from those coming to visit him, that let him know what was going on; and how that tare spirit was making inroads, and being the man he was: he took every bit of it before the Lord in prayer, and by the inspiration of the Spirit of God, he wrote this second letter to Timothy, a young preacher that had been much help to him in his ministry; as well as to him personally. In the beginning of the letter, he speaks of the unfeigned faith that was in Timothy, and tells him not to be ashamed of the testimony of our Lord. But the point we want to get to, is in chapter 3. “This know also, that in the last days,” I believe we would all have to admit that we are now living in the last days, that Paul was talking about; would you not say so? Furthermore I believe we are living in the end of those last days; and that Jesus will soon come for His little bride. Why do I believe that? Because when I look at world conditions, both in the world at large, and also in what the world calls, “THE CHURCH,” and I think of the rapid deterioration of morals, in the past few years, I realize that at such a downward trend, if the Lord allowed it to go on for many years yet, this generation that is supposed to see the end of all that Jesus spoke of, would pass from the scene, and the world would be filled with one big corrupt mass of humanity, filthier and meaner than animals. Furthermore all of the conditions that Jesus said would be in the world in the end time are already present, even in the realm of religion; so I believe we are living in the end of the last days, Paul was referring to. “This know also, that in the last days, perilous time shall come. For men (and women) shall be lovers of their own selves, (This is a picture of that humanistic spirit, that is running rampant in the world today. That spirit does not give any recognition to God, or Satan. It’s attention is strictly focused on the physical being of man, and what man can achieve through his own intellect.) Covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce breakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, Traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God.” Now that is a long list of unchristlike attributes, but all of unregenerate mankind is represented somewhere within that long list. Not every word applies to every unsaved person; but certainly it covers the general condition of unregenerate mankind, here at the end of the grace age and especially the part that speak of people being without natural affection, and being lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God. Brother, if God is recognized at all, He has to be fitted in, between sports events and personal pleasures. This attitude in the lives of professing Christians, is what Paul was thinking of there in verse 5; when he said, concerning some of these, “Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: (and his admonition was) from such, turn away.” Now I will just sort of skip through these next verses in an effort to get on down to verses 13 and 14. He says these people will be “Ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.” That condition is at its peak right now, and it is causing people to do some strange things, even to the point of what you would call blasphemy against the truth. Paul speaks of persecutions, and afflictions that he personally has suffered for the cause of Christ, and declares with no uncertain terms, “Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution.” You may not suffer everything Paul suffered; but if you stand for truth in this hour, you are a misfit and a spiritual outcast, and you are forced to recognize that this world is not your home. Hallelujah! We are just passing by. So Paul says this, “But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being deceived. But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned and hast been assured of, knowing of whom thou hast learned them.” Now don’t you ever think he was talking about the Mafia, when he spoke of evil men and seducers; he was talking about those tares and what they would do; once they got a foot hold in the realm of the Church. Brother you can see some of them on television every week, doing exactly what Paul said, deceiving, and being deceived. They fight against apostolic doctrine; but they really love to preach on healing, and the baptism of the Holy Spirit; for this is two things that the flesh can enjoy. The reason their flesh enjoys what they refer to as the baptism of the Holy Spirit, is because the Spirit they receive never leads them into all truth. It requires nothing more of them than to enjoy the manifestations whereby the flesh is blessed. Furthermore a lot of them are always telling people how to get rich quick. It usually requires you to send an offering, and let them pray for you; that god will increase your substance. The methods they use are just plain deceptive. You never read where any of the apostles ever used methods like that. But of course only a tare would, for the true children of God know better than that. They know God did not call them to be beggars for Him; nor to promote deceptive programs to raise money. Nevertheless we know the tares are among us; and that they will go straight through to the end. It is only at the end of the age that the Lord sends forth His angels to bundle them up and get them ready to be burned. Oh yes, the bundling process is already in effect, but the true children of God will not be completely free of them until the very end of the age.


Let us just look right on over in the 1st chapter of Titus, while we are here, Titus was a young fellow like Timothy, who was also a fellow worker with Paul in the gospel; so Paul wrote to him, concerning a condition among the Cretian Christians that needed to be straightened out; and the church set in order. He first reminded him of the qualifications of bishops in the Church, and tells him that by sound doctrine, one ought to be able to exhort and to convince the gainsayers. Then he wrote this, “For there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, especially they of the circumcision: Whose mouths must be stopped.” Now he specifically pointed out that these vain talkers were primarily of the circumcision. This means that they were law-keeping Jews, that supposedly had been converted to the Christian faith, but Paul knew they had not been genuinely converted. That is why he referred to them as vain talkers and deceivers whose mouths must be stopped. He was discerned that they did not have the Holy Ghost in them; but how were their mouths to be stopped? Did Paul want Titus to run in among them and tell those self appointed preachers and prophets to shut up? They no doubt had gotten in among the Jewish Christians and pretended to be saved, but Paul knew that if they had been converted by that same Spirit that was in these other Christians; they would not act like this. They would not speak against Moses nor the law, but neither would they try to convince others that a person must be circumcised and keep the law, in order to be saved. Paul knew what spirit was in them; and what they were trying to do among the Christians; and he knew that their influence had to be stopped, at any cost, but it had to be done by teaching sound doctrine to the Christians; so that they would not pay any attention to any other kind of preaching. This was not a strange occurrence to Paul; he had run into the same situation years before that, in the Galatian assembly. But at least in that apostolic age, that spirit of Antichrist was identified and dealt with; and the Church was kept clean. We have been co-existing with the tares for so many generations now, these scriptures have just been lying dormant with no one knowing how to apply them. This is the day when everyone is a Christian, no matter what they believe. How many times have you heard someone say, We may not see eye to eye on the scriptures, but we are all headed to the same place? What a deception! Yet if you tell them the truth, they accuse you of belonging to a cult. The world accepts this tare element of religion to be representative of the Church of the living God, and therefore anyone that differs with it is a heretic. But of these tare preachers, Paul said this, (verse 11) “Whose mouths must be stopped, who subvert whole houses, teaching things which they ought not, for filthy lucre’s sake.” Do we have any of that sort of thing going on today? Yes, it is just like the brother said last night, Some of these preachers will preach for ten or fifteen minutes, and take a half hour to beg and plead for money. You will hear them say, God has given me a revelation, or a vision of how to reach the world for Jesus; but I need you to stand with me. It all sounds heart rending, but the Holy Ghost is not in it. They are just teaching things which they ought not, for filthy lucre’s sake. Well this next verse lets us know that Paul himself has heard what one of these prophets in that category has said about the Cretian Christians. “One of themselves, (one of these tare preachers) even a prophet of their own, said, The Cretians are always liars, evil beasts, slow bellies.” This is language hard for us to understand in our day, but it is a picture of how that preacher, whoever he was, belittled those Cretian Christians. His accusations were based on the background of the Cretian people, and Paul knew what their background was, the lifestyle they came from, and all of that. But he also knew that the Spirit of God in them, would make them into new creatures, so he said to Titus, “This witness is true. Wherefore rebuke them sharply, (the Christians; not the tare preacher) that they may be sound in the faith; Not giving heed to Jewish fables, and commandments of men, that turn from the truth.” In other words, Titus: Tell those people to forget all those old traditions of their past, and ignore these tare preachers that try to fill their heads with junk, and be renewed in the spirit of their minds, to reflect the Lord Jesus Christ; that they now have in them by the new birth. Then he summed it up like this, “Unto the pure (That is the believer that is filled with the Holy Ghost.) All things are pure: but unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure; but even their mind and conscience is defiled. They profess that they know God; (Sure, They all do.) But in works they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate.” No matter what they preached, and regardless of the fact that they were Jews, Paul knew that the Spirit in them would never point anyone to Jesus Christ. A tare will never be a child of God; they are make believers and do not have within them, anything that can present a true Christian image. Oh they can put on a good act, as long as everything is going well, but when you cross them with something that rubs them the wrong way, look out: for their true nature reacts.


Alright let us go into the 5th and 6th chapters of the epistle to the Hebrews, and see how Paul dealt with their situation. This epistle was also written in 64 A.D., while Paul was a prisoner in Rome, and it was written to Jewish Christians who were in dispersion. That is why it is called, the epistle to the Hebrews; the word Hebrew, means foreigner. There were Gentile Christians among them, of course, but it was addressed primarily to the Jewish element, because he deals much with the law, and what those types and shadows pointed to. But what we want to look at now, is what Paul said to those who had failed to grow beyond the baby stage in their Christian experience, so we will start with verse 11, in chapter 5. He is speaking to them of the high priest Christ Jesus, in terms that they are familiar with, and in verse 11 says, “Of whom we have many things to say, and hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing. (In other words, This lets us know that Paul has come to realize that these Christians are not ready to receive deep teaching in the things of God. Why? Verse 12 begins to state why.) For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; (What he is saying in no uncertain terms is this, You have been saved long enough, that you ought to be able to teach someone else by now; but you are still baby Christians yourselves, that cannot even digest the real meat of the scriptures) and are become such as have need of milk (Milk is the very elementary truths pertaining to the salvation experience, as you will see here) and not of strong meat. For every one that useth milk is unskillful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe.” The picture Paul sees, is that they have not progressed much beyond repentance, baptism, the laying on of hands for the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and believing in the second resurrection, and so forth; therefore he gets pretty plain with them in his remarks. Notice, “But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.” In other words, Milk is for babies; because babies are not born with teeth. But as they take that milk and begin to grow on it, God has ordained that nature itself would cause teeth to start growing in those little gums, and when they get enough teeth to chew solid food, Nature itself demands that they be weaned from the milk, and that they start taking solid food. No, it is not done in a day’s time, but little by little, the transition is made, and spiritually it is supposed to work the same way; but in this case, it has not, and that causes Paul to say, “therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, (Now that does not mean that we do away with those basic doctrines; we are supposed to build upon them) let us go into perfection; not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works, and of faith toward God.” These basic doctrines are comparable to what children learn in their first year of school, regardless of what their first year is called. When I went to school, they called it the Primer grade. That is where we started to learn the primary things that pertained to our total education. But when we passed from the Primer grade to the next grade, we did not discard what we had already learned; we just built upon it. Once you learned these basic things, you no longer need to constantly rehearse them, and dwell upon them, but neither do you forget them; they are the foundation upon which your total education is built. Therefore spiritually, it is the same way; when you leave these basic truths, to move on in the stream of perfection, you do not discard them; you just build upon them. So what Paul is saying is, Once this foundation is layed, there is no need to keep laying it; you leave it right there and built upon it, and he mentions those basic truths that some people never get beyond. In verse 2 we see the rest of those basic things he mentioned. “Of the doctrine of baptisms, (of water and of Spirit) and of laying on of hands, and of resurrection of the dead, and of eternal judgment. (Leave those things, and go into perfection.) And this we will do, if God permit.” If the spirit of conviction causes us to realize that we have done something that was not pleasing to the Lord: we do not need to hear a sermon on repentance, and get baptized again, and start all over, we should just get down on our knees in the bedroom, or the corn crib, or somewhere, and just tell the Lord all about it. Learning to do that is a part of our spiritual growth. In other words, We should get these basic truths settled and know where we stand spiritually, so we do not continually have doubts and misgivings about it. You will never grow very much spiritually, as long as you continue to have doubts about your salvation experience, so get that part settled once and for all, and then you can leave those first principles of the oracles of God, (as Paul referred to them) and go on into the deeper things that bring statural growth to your inner man.


Before we read verse 4, let me say this, People who fight against election and predestination, always like to use this particular scripture, because without a revelation of the truth of God’s word, they think this scripture says that a person who has been born again by the Spirit of God, can actually fall from grace, and be lost again. Brothers and Sisters: That is as far from the truth as they could possibly get; for it proves that they do not have confidence in the fact of God’s faithfulness concerning the sure promises made to the true believer. “For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame.” Paul was not even talking about true believers here; this pertains to the reaction of tares, as they sit among true saints, and partake of those heavenly blessings the Holy Ghost showers down upon them. A tare does not come staggering into the church and take the pulpit. No. He is an individual that from all external appearances, has given his heart to God, and is looking for the same things the children of God are looking for. Satan has to robe his children to appear the same as God’s children, if he is to accomplish his purpose of deception. Remember what we read in 2nd Corinthians 11:13-15, where Paul warned them about the appearance and purpose of those tares that would come among them. “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no marvel, for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.” You will never find one of these instruments of Satan telling anyone that there is no God; they work just like the old serpent did with Eve: Now you know God did not mean for you to be different than other Christians. Oh, Yes, He did; for that which you get compared to, is not representing apostolic teaching. Well God may have said so and so, but He did not mean for us to take it literally. Oh Yes, He did; Those apostles did not concoct those instructions for Christian conduct out of their own thoughts, and from selfish motives; they were inspired of God, just like Paul said to Timothy, in his 2nd epistle 3:16-17. “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable (in what way) for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” Brothers and Sisters: I want to assure you of one thing: Paul knew what spirit these individuals were of, who fell into the category of what he was talking about. To taste of something is one thing; but to make it your daily diet, is something else altogether. When I tasted of the Holy Ghost for the first time; my spiritual taste buds were activated; and I have never been able to get enough yet. Whatever he serves up; I love it; but that is not true with a tare who loves Holy Ghost demonstrations, but detests Holy Ghost correction. When they come in; and sit among you, they feel that same convicting power of God that you feel; and it will make them feel remorseful and such like. But you must understand, that deep within the spirit of that individual is another spirit embedded; that has him locked up. He can feel the Spirit of God moving, and he loves the sensations it brings, but it cannot ever get deep enough within him, to cause him to have an appetite for all of the revealed word of God. Therefore it only affects their emotional makeup, and leaves them void of the true nature of Jesus Christ: that the Spirit of God is cultivating in the lives of true believers. They come into Faith Assembly here, and if people are not running the aisles, jumping benches, and tearing up something; they go away and say, That is the deadest place I have ever been in. What you preach does not concern them; unless they are trying to build something for themselves. If they are trying to get a following of their own, they will find fault with the preaching, in an underhanded way, always to call attention to themselves. Naturally there are always some who will jump in the boat with them; but true saints that have been fed properly will measure them up by the scriptures, and discern the spirit that is motivating them. According to the words of Jesus in Matthew 24, it is not possible for the very elect of God to be deceived completely, but these false apostles (tares) will present themselves in such a way, that only by genuine Holy Ghost discernment will their evil hearts be revealed. God has allowed it to be like that though, that is a test His true children are faced with, and must overcome; but they will overcome because their names are already written in the book of life from before the foundation of the world.


I will not say where it came from, nor who wrote it, but I received a letter one time from a man in a certain church, (and I always recognize this spirit) which said, Bro. Jackson: We appreciate the Contender and the truth you bring out, But when are you going to preach on the woman’s head covering? He said, You do not see much of that any more, women coming to church with her head covering on. By this time, I already knew that this thing called a head covering was nothing more than mockery anyhow, for the only head covering God ever put on a woman, is hair. Man has added these other things, because of his lack of revelation of the scriptures. Furthermore there are a lot of tongue speaking Pentecostal women going to their organized churches, wearing their little hats that are supposed to mean they are in subjection. Yet you can go into their homes between church services, and you will find that they have yanked that thing off, and they are the boss. When she comes to church with that thing on, you would think she is really a saint of God. She can preach you a sermon, shout louder than anyone else, and dance up and down the aisle; but the rest of the time she is meaner than a snake. Now please understand: I am not belittling the saint that can shout like that from a pure heart; but for everyone that can, there are probably 4 or 5 that cannot. You may think this sounds awfully negative, but the reason it does is because I am presenting the negative side. The scripture that got us on this subject requires this kind of an explanation, lest people fail to catch the truth of it, and allow the devil to torment their mind. I am going to read that scripture again, and then we will go to a scripture that will allow us to see what this is all about. Many, through the ages of time, have tasted of this heavenly gift; but not in the same way the true saints taste it. Their lives have not been changed by what they tasted, no more than Cain’s life was, when God spoke to him by an audible voice. Do not tell me Cain never had a chance to do right; for the Bible tells me that he did. We have already read it, but just to paraphrase the event, God said, Cain: Why are you angry? Do you not know that if you do well, you will be accepted? You will have to agree: Cain did have an opportunity to do right; so what more could God have done for him? He could see his brother, over there under the glory of God; just rejoicing in the Spirit: and he had the same opportunity offered to him, but chose otherwise. So the point is, There are things we can learn by watching how God deals with others. Do not ever get too proud to examine yourself, and what you are doing. I am not saying that we should be copy-cats, but we can certainly learn what God will accept, by watching others. We do not have to ask questions, if we will just observe. Cain could see how Abel’s sacrifice was offered; and he could have done likewise. But, no, his mind was already made up, and he was not going to change it; even if God did speak to him in an audible voice, and offer him the opportunity. He no doubt thought, My melons and tomatoes are just as good as that bloody old sheep; and furthermore, that is inhumane. Well, that is the same spirit that is on these modernists of our day; but the important thing is, What will God accept? If God was only interested in something beautiful, then what was wrong with Cain’s fruit and vegetable basket? I doubt if you could have found anything more beautiful that it was, but God wanted something that was offered by a revelation of the worshiper. Therefore Cain forfeited his opportunity, because he had no revelation of why God required a blood sacrifice. That same spirit caused Esau to sell his birthright for a little bowl of soup, when he felt like he was starving to death. Do you think God will just overlook a thing like that? No. Never. That is why the scripture says, Though he sought it with tears, he found no place of repentance for what he had done. In other words, He knew he had done wrong, and he knew that he could not undo what he had done; therefore he could never find any justified thought of expression that he felt would merit forgiveness from God. What he did was not done in ignorance; he knew perfectly well what he was doing, but considered it unimportant at the time. That is how the spirit works; it always causes those that it controls to miss the mark, no matter what kind of opportunity they have in life. Many people, though they do not have the Holy Ghost themselves, they have been in places where they have been partakers of Holy Ghost blessings, and they have heard the truth and received a basic knowledge of the primary things of Christ, and been offered every opportunity to go all the way with God; but something always draws them away, before total commitment. Alright, now that we know who it applies to, let us read that scripture again. “For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have tasted the good work of God, and the powers of the world to come, (the Millennium) If they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame.” I can assure you, on the authority of the word of God, that no person who ever truly received the baptism of the Holy Ghost in the new birth experience, has ever been guilty of doing that. But God knows exactly how to deal with tares that sit among the saints. His word does not even tell us how to deal with them; for He Himself takes care of them in due time.


Well Paul goes ahead in verses 7-8, and gives an illustration of what he is talking about. “For the earth (the part which has been tilled and prepared, and seed sown in it) which drinketh in the rain that cometh oft upon it, and bringeth forth herbs meet for them by whom it is dressed, receiveth blessing from God: But that which beareth thorns and briars is rejected, and is nigh unto cursing: whose end is to be burned.” The point here, in the first example, shows that the earth which has been properly prepared, receives blessing from God, and it brings forth fruit fit for the one that prepared it. But the old unprepared earth receives the same rain and sunshine, and all it produces is weeds, and thorns, and such like. That is Paul’s way of saying, The Spirit of God can fall on a large gathering of people, and they will all feel the effects of it, but they will not all come forth unto righteousness. Some will come forth as what God wants, and the rest will come forth as what the devil wants. In other words, Those individuals whose lives have not been cultivated and dressed, to receive the ingrafted word of God which is able to save their souls, can have the Holy Ghost rain fall on them, along with everyone else, but they will still be a briar or a thorn by nature. They may shout, jump and speak in tongues all over the place, but they will never allow the word of God to take root in them. Well the Bible does not say that we shall live by every shout that comes out of our mouth, but rather, by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. A tare will not live by every word like a true believer will endeavor to do; therefore their end is already determined; they will be burned. Not one of them goes unnoticed by the God who has given them their chance. He has them all marked. Alright Paul turns his attention back to the believer, in  verse 9, and says, “But, beloved, we are persuaded better things of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus speak. For God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labor of love, which ye have shewed toward His name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister.” We have lived in an hour when people will not face up to the fact that there are tares sitting among them. But let me tell you, If you had lived in that first age when they were trying their best to inject their influence in among the assemblies of saints: you would not have found anyone being so nice to them; and afraid to hurt their feelings. Brother, it was just the opposite; they kept them in their place. The Spirit of God in those founding fathers identified them; and they were treated as tares.


Let us go back into the little epistle of 1st John, chapter 2, for a closer look at what we are endeavoring to point out about the tares that the devil has sowed in God’s field. John did not have a revelation of the seven Church Ages, and how the tare spirit would eventually be allowed to come among the saints, and remain so until the end of the grace age; so when he began to see the thing come into the picture, he naturally felt that the end was close, so notice as we go to verses 18 and 19. “Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that Antichrist shall come, even now are there many Antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time.” No saint was ever asked to pray for any of these vessels of Satan. They were identified, and treated as enemies of the cross of Christ; for there was not one thing that anyone could do to change them. A child of the devil is always a child of the devil; he could never be a child of God, nor a true friend to the children of God, because the two spirits clash. This little epistle was written about 26 years after the writing of the epistle to the Hebrews. Paul had been dead for many years, and John had seen a lot of things come on the scene that Paul constantly warned the saints about, and he remains faithful to the task of guarding the true revelation that the church was founded upon, so notice what he says about those of that hour that had manifested their true nature. Verse 19. “They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us.” Let me dwell for a moment on that statement, “They went out from us, but they were not of us.” This church is 30 years old; (I am talking about Faith Assembly) and those of us who have been in it all of those years have seen a lot of people come and go; for one reason or another. Natural circumstances have caused some to move away from the area, and many of them are not to be included in what I am going to say. But those who have left us and turned against the revelation of truth that we stand for, are of the same sort that John was writing about here. I do not mean to sound bigoted, but I am fully persuaded that we stand for a true revelation of the word of God; so what else could we believe about those who walk with us for a few years, and then turn on us, and actually hate us for what we teach? They have come here, shouted, danced, spoke in tongues, and testified about how God sent them here, and what a wonderful revelation they have received from sitting here, and then: by and by they become offended, and turn completely against us, and try their level best to destroy any influence we might have upon anyone else. Therefore I ask you; Based upon what you know from the word of God, do true children of God conduct themselves like that? You know they do not. The Holy Ghost does not teach you something for a few years, and then all of a sudden, tell you that it is wrong. Only a devil will act like that. “They went out from us, but they were not of us, for if they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with us, but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of us.” As you diagnose this thing, using the word of God to measure it by: if those people had the Holy Ghost leading them, and they had the same revelation that you had, during the time they were here, they would still be sitting right here. At least they would still be in fellowship with us, for distance does not change that. We just have to face the fact that there comes a time when certain things have to be allowed to happen, or develop, to prove who has the Spirit of God, and who does not. For we are living in an hour when God is separating the tares from the wheat; getting ready to gather the wheat into the garner, and the tares are being bundled up for burning, according to the very words of Jesus, in Matthew 13. The Church has come through many phases, coming out of the Dark Ages, and to the place where she stands today. That is why there had to be a message that would put it all together, and bring the true revelation out of it. Fragments of the apostolic truth were scattered all around, but they had to be collected together, to present a true picture of the plan and purpose of God; and I am persuaded that we (the true church) now have the message that God will require every person alive at His coming, to give an account of. It is in the hands (so to speak) of the Holy Ghost, and He is knocking on heart’s doors, and presenting it, and it is separating the tares from among the true children of God; because it requires something that a tare cannot tolerate: true fidelity to the entire word of God. If the Holy Ghost is in you, it will lead you into all truth. That is what the Bible says. There is a deceiving, compromising spirit in the world church that says, We do not all have to believe everything exactly alike; just as long as we believe in Jesus. Brothers and Sisters: That is a lie of the devil, from the very pit of hell; for it is completely contrary to what the apostles of Christ taught in that first age. I sometimes wonder what some of these people use for a Bible, for it is obvious that they do not get their teaching from the Bible that we believe to be the authoritative word of God. The truth is, Satan has his own translators. They call Mary the mother of Jesus, a young woman, instead of a virgin, like it is correctly translated; and they change the reference to God, from HIM, to HER, and all such as that. Anything to try and pervert a true revelation, but, Hallelujah! The predestined of the Father get a true revelation anyhow, for they have something in them that makes the difference. We see that in verse 20, as we continue reading here. I like this part, “But ye have an unction (understanding, inspiration, anointing) from the Holy One, (You not only tasted, and found that it was good, but you said, I want more.) And ye know all things.” Praise God! What a privilege. God’s truth is not hidden from His true children. It is only hidden from those who try to understand it through the reasoning of the mind, without the Holy Ghost. The Holy Ghost, which the children of God have in them: is the revealer of the whole word of God. That is why John went ahead and said, “I have not written unto you because ye know not the truth: but because ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth.” If you are following the train of thought here, you will see that John is actually saying, Those that went out, held to a little something that was not right, always hoping of course, that sooner or later the church would open up and receive the new revelation they desired to give to it. John continues, “Who is a liar but he that denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is Antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son.” It takes a revelation of the Godhead, in order to understand exactly what John was saying there. Those who believe that God is three persons miss the whole picture, and so does anyone else that believes God is anything other than a sovereign Spirit, that rules the universe. An Antichrist spirit is not a Communist, nor a Nazi, nor a political spirit; it is a religious spirit that teaches contrary to what the Spirit of God teaches. “Whosoever denieth the Son, (the one person of the Godhead) the same hath not the Father: (the Spirit which is holy) but he that acknowledgeth the Son hath the Father also.” It should be understood that this applies only to those who have a true revelation of the Godhead, and not just anyone who claims to be born again. If John were writing this in our day: knowing what we know about this bunch of make believers, he would go into much more detail to clarify what he meant. But he, being a Jew, and knowing the mind and background of the Jewish people, knew that for them to acknowledge Jesus to be the son of God and their Messiah, they would have to have the Spirit which is the Father, in them. On the other hand, Gentiles have a head belief about Jesus being the Son of God; and they profess to believe that he is the savior of lost mankind, but multitudes of those who believe like that, are void of the Spirit of God, and without revelation. They can go to church and do what true Christians do: including singing, praying, testifying, and all the rest, but they do not have the reality of that sovereign Spirit living within them, and actually directing the affairs of their lives. Therefore to the believers, John said, verse 24, “Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning, (meaning the original gospel which the apostles taught, for it was a true revelation of the Father and of the Son, and what the Son is to lost mankind, and how it was the Father IN THE SON, that actually did the works that are attributed to Jesus.) If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father.” In other words, in the true revelation and understanding of how it all unfolds. “And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life.” To have eternal life is to have that combined Spirit of both the Father and the Son abiding in you. That is what God revealed to those Jews from various nations, on the day of Pentecost, when He anointed the apostle Peter to stand in the midst of them, and declare it. Alright, “These things have I written unto you concerning THEM THAT SEDUCE YOU. (The tares) but the anointing (the anointing is the Holy Ghost) which ye have received of Him abideth in you. (He is not just with you, but in you) and ye need not that any man teach you: but as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in Him.” Brothers and Sisters: that word anointing, which pertains to the Holy Ghost, which is the combined Spirits of both the Father and the Son, is the sum of it all. If you have that Spirit in you, you are a son of God, and if you do not have, you are not a son of God, nor a daughter of God, which ever the case may be.


The point I really want to emphasize, is that the Spirit of God is not a spirit that saves people just to make good Lutherans, good Baptists, and so forth, and teach them all different doctrines to fight each other with. He will save you while you are in those systems; but in this age and hour, if He does, His purpose is to get you free from that denominational bondage, and lead you into the truth of God’s word. Without the Spirit of truth (the Holy Ghost) to lead them, those people will sit right there in those denominational churches, saying, I have always been a Lutheran, and I will die a Lutheran, or what ever. It is a well established fact that you can be a good church member in one of these systems, without even knowing God. But I am so thankful that God saved my soul, even while I was in that Methodist system, and led me to a true revelation of Himself, and what He has done for me. No, He did not save me because I was a Methodist, but rather because I needed Him, and He knew that when He dealt with me; I would be willing to leave that system of religion, and follow Him. Hallelujah! I love Him; and I just want my life to please Him. That is at the center of my purpose in life. I love this word of God, and it thrills my soul to see others brought into that same love relationship with their Creator, where they desire more than anything else, for God to lead their lives. People of the world think the Christian life is a dull one; but let me tell you something; There is no greater thrill in life than to have the Spirit of God deal with you personally, and reveal His word, and His purpose to you. Brother you can drink of the wine He serves, all night long, without having a headache, and your nerves torn all to pieces the next day.


One thing you should notice as you read the various epistles written by these apostles of Christ, is the introduction. They are written to the faithful in Christ, to them that are sanctified in Christ, to all the saints in Christ Jesus, or to the church which is in God the Father and in the Lord Jesus Christ, and so forth. But never will you find where they addressed their epistle to any tare, nor where any saint was ever admonished to pray for a tare. They were written in an hour when tares were beginning to appear on the scene, trying to gain an entrance within the structure of the Church. But the Holy Ghost, through these men, was always able to ward off their influence, and keep them out of the Church, and at the same time, mark them, for true saints to avoid. Instead of trying to win them to the Lord, as we see so much of today, those early Christians were taught to avoid them, and we know why: they were already children of the devil. Because of the way that Antichrist spirit worked, and because there were varied degrees in which that element of mankind possessed by that spirit, tried to influence the Church of the living God: it is hard to make one statement that covers the whole thing. Therefore let it be sufficient to say, Regardless of how some of these scriptures are worded, not one of those that ever departed from the faith were ever truly saved. You can lay any of this right alongside of what Paul wrote in the 6th chapter of Hebrews, and you will find that Paul was not referring to anyone that had ever been born of the Spirit of God: crucifying to themselves the Son of God afresh. It was pointed to those who had had every potential offered to them, like Cain and Esau did, and yet went their own way. Instead of praying for them, the admonition was, Do not even allow them to come into your house, nor say God bless you. Of course there came a time, as those first age saints died off, and the Church had begun to enter into a downward trend, that it seemed like the image of the believer and the image of the tare started to blend together. That is when the second parable of Matthew 13 went into effect; for in that parable Jesus said, Let them grow together until harvest time. Therefore as the Church moved into that 2nd age, and that wisdom that was used to keep the Church clean, was no longer present to separate the two, many of those scriptures that had been used to deal with that contrary element, had to be left lying dormant, and it has remained so, right on through the ages. They could not even be used in the Reformation years, because the Church still had not been restored back to the original truth, where those scriptures would be applicable. Can you just imagine the Baptist Church taking 2nd John 10 and 11, which says, “If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: For he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds,” and using it to refuse a Methodist person entry among them? Oh some have tried it; but can you not see how ridiculous a thing like that would be when neither one has the doctrine John was talking about? This little epistle was written just six years prior to the time when the book of Revelation was included in the scope of recorded scripture, and at that time John was still standing flatfooted against that tare spirit, and being as plain about it as anyone could possibly be. But afterward, if the two elements were to grow together, no one was going to know how to apply those scriptures, until the end time, when the apostolic doctrine has once again been restored to the true believers, and the purpose of God requires it to be so. As I have said, I still remember the time when people from one denomination would say, concerning those of another, Do you think they are really saved? Well we know there is no salvation outside the baptism of the Holy Ghost, no matter what others may feel, nor what they say about what they feel. But those Paul referred to in Hebrews 6, had somewhere been affected by the Holy Ghost rain, and they had been given an opportunity to go all the way with God, and failed to do so. In other words, they were given accessibility to God’s great plan of salvation, but that spirit of the devil which controls their inner being would not release them. People such as these, will fellowship the saints for a season, maybe even for years, but there always comes a time when they will get a different understanding of something, and the end result is, they go a different way. “They went out from us, because they were not of us.” Their conviction and anointing stops when they get a different idea and go a separate way. Yes the Holy Ghost is that anointing that John was speaking of, and His objective is not just to convict you of sin, and show you that you need a Savior, but also to lead your life and bring you to a place where your life lines up with the word of God. Therefore whatever spirit is ruling your life, will eventually manifest itself, the one for your total salvation, or the other for your eventual destruction.


Who would have ever thought back in the 50’s and early 60’s, when people came by the car loads to sit under the ministry of Bro. Branham, from just about every denomination that you could think of, that so many of them would get the wrong understanding of what he preached? They truly were partakers of the heavenly gift, that God sent among us, but the spirit that caused them to get the wrong idea and return to their denominational system, is the spirit that will lead them to destruction. Their names were never on the book of life; no matter what they may have professed to believe. Well it was the same way with those that finally succeeded in getting in among the saints, as that first age closed out; no matter what they professed, the spirit that kept them from submitting completely to the spirit of God, was that Antichrist spirit, that spirit of destruction. Their names were never on the pages of the book of life, and never could be, because they were children of the wrong spirit. Six years after writing his third little epistle, God gave the apostle John a revelation to write and send to the churches of Asia, in which He revealed present conditions that would exist right on through the entire grace age. Those conditions exemplified in the seven churches named in the 1st chapter of the book of Revelation. I am not going to preach on the Church Ages at this time, but I do want to look at the picture that those seven churches portrayed, as that Antichrist spirit began to make its inroads. In 96 A.D., when John wrote this book of the Bible, the church at Ephesus stood out above the other six. Do you know why? They exemplified the church in that apostolic hour, when the revelation of God’s word was still pure, and they were under the direct affects of the great commission, “Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature.” Those apostles obeyed the command, but in their hearts they knew that only those ordained to eternal life would believe to the salvation of their souls, just like Acts 13:48 says. This was written concerning the hour when Paul and Barnabas turned to the Gentiles with the gospel, after the Jews had rejected it. “And when the Gentiles heard this, (that the gospel was being offered to them) they were glad, and glorified the word of the Lord: AND AS MANY AS WERE ORDAINED TO ETERNAL LIFE BELIEVED.” Those apostles could write epistles to the saints, and bring out predestination and election according to the foreknowledge of God, because they had a revelation of the whole thing; and these epistles became the primary means through which the believers were instructed, and through which their confidence and faith was built up in the Lord. No believer of that hour was ever told, as many have been through the ages since: Live the very best you can each day, for if you slip you will be lost again, and will have to come back and do the same thing over again. An awful lot of poor souls have lived like that, never really having any assurance of their salvation, nor any revelation of what true salvation is. Saints: Let me say it one more time, The physical birth that brought you into this world can only take place one time; you can never ben unborn. Well the spiritual birth that puts us into the family of God is the same way; it can only take place one time. Therefore those who are born into the family of God by this new birth, can never be unborn. The Holy Ghost that consummates that birth is our seal, and it is good throughout all eternity. The family of God is called the body of Christ, and we are not born into that body of believers on our own terms, we come only on God’s terms, and this church at Ephesus characterized the overall application of the gospel in that first age, as it was presented by the apostles. That tare element was on the road and trying their best, but they never could get control in that first age, and Ephesus stands out as a church that put those false apostles to the test and rejected their ministry. This is where Paul labored for a period of three years, preaching the gospel. They heard it in it’s unadulterated form, and they remembered it well. Then when he wrote the epistle to them in 64 A.D., he used terms like the elect, predestinated, and chosen before the foundation of the world. So you would have to say, If we were chosen before the foundation of the world, then our names were written in the book of life before the foundation of the world also. But let us look now at the letter written to that church in 96 A.D., and notice what the Lord said to them. We are in Revelation 2:2. “I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil.” The word evil, used here, speaks of those who have tried to teach something contrary to what Paul had already taught them. Paul knew they would come; that is why he wrote to Timothy saying, in the last days, evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse. Brother the world is full of them today. They are so convincing; they can end up with the whole life’s savings of a lot of poor souls that follow their ministries. But let us go on. He says to the Ephesian church, “And thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars: and hast borne, and hast patience, and for my name’s sake hast labored, and hast not fainted.” Up to this point, the Lord commends them for their steadfastness in defending the true revelation, and His name. They have received the true servants of God that came by to build upon the foundation Paul laid, and they have rejected all those that spoke contrary to what Paul taught them, and the Lord was pleased with that. Their example exemplified the age in which the total church, universally, had to examine those that taught them, and determine whether they were of the Lord or not. In other words, The overall spirit of that apostolic age was exemplified in that Ephesian assembly. Verse 3 speaks of their fruits, and Christian characteristics and so forth. But notice verse 4, how the tone changes. “Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love.” The one thing that stands out here, is how this church, even though it was still faithful in every way, did not have the same enthusiasm and thrill in serving the Lord, that they had in the beginning. The fire that burned so brightly in their hearts at first, has died down, and a lot of what they are doing, is now done out of habit and routine. It is easy to fall into a cycle like that: where you still do the right things, but the eagerness and thrill is no longer there. That is how people eventually end up serving God with works of their flesh, instead of with their whole heart. Listen, Saints: What we do for the Lord today, ought to be just as precious to us, as it was twenty or thirty years ago, when we first came to know Him. We should be just as determined and also have the same motives, as we had then. So the point is: Each one of these seven churches the Lord had John write to, had conditions in them in 96 A.D., that would exemplify the overall condition of the universal Church, in each one of seven specific ages, or phases, that it would pass though, before the gospel goes back to the Jews again. In other words, The universal Church, in that first age, had everything thrown at it, and the tares kept knocking at its door, but it managed to keep them at arm’s length, and keep itself clean as a whole. However these other six churches had conditions in them, even in 96 A.D., that would be the universal picture of Christianity, in the particular age it exemplified. Therefore the Church at Smyrna, even in the first church age, had conditions in it that portrayed what the universal Church would be like in the second church age.


The second church age was marked by poverty and martyrdom, as the tares got in, and the devil tried, through them, to rid the world of all true Christian influence. True saints were put in jail, starved, abused and killed, for the faith in Jesus Christ they held. This was the age that corresponded to the 2nd parable of Jesus, in Matthew 13. “While men slept (that was the old guards of the faith sleeping in death.) His (the Lord’s) enemy came and sowed tares (make believers) among the wheat, (The true believers) and went this way.” Economic pressure and outright persecution brought those saints of that hour face to face with reality. They had to have the genuine, or they could not hold out against these constant bombardments from Satan; and holding out (refusing to deny their faith in Christ) meant martyrdom for many of them, and great poverty for the rest, but nevertheless, Jesus said, You are rich. Now in order to get a true picture in your mind, you must see that this one assembly had these conditions in it, at a time when the universal picture of the church as a whole, still corresponded to what the Ephesus church portrayed. In 96 A.D. the Lord looked at this church in Smyrna and saw conditions there that would prevail universally in the second age, so to them He says, “I know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty, (but thou art rich) and I know the blasphemy of them which say they are Jews, and are not, but are the synagogue of Satan. Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer, behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.” Smyrna, no doubt, was a city that did not have a strategic related position to the commercial trade routes; therefore their material lifestyle was on a very low level, compared to many others. The church in that city then, was made up mostly of poor people. Their material substance was very skimpy; but they must have had a strong faith in God, for the Lord said to them, “But thou art rich.” History shows that as time passed, and the Spirit of God moved rapidly from the first age to the second, this church at Smyrna stood in the forefront of all that the second age held. It was that tare element that betrayed the true saints, and caused them to fall into the hands of their enemies. You might be interested in reading the history of some of those such as Polycarp, in that age of martyrdom. He was pastor of the church in Smyrna, and I believe history reveals that he was the 12th martyr of that one church, in the 2nd age. But God had already prepared him for it, and showed him exactly how he was going to die. Brother those saints did not die kicking and screaming, and begging for mercy; they faced death with their head held high, knowing that there was something in them that would never die, and it would raise them up again.


Alright the church that symbolized, or characterized the third church age, was the church in Pergamos. It was also founded off of those revival fires that burned in Ephesus, when Paul preached there for three years. Yet in 96 A.D., it was obvious that Satan had somehow moved in on them, as we will see from what the Lord had John write to them. Verse 12, “And unto the angel (pastor) of the church in Pergamos write: These things saith He which hath the sharp sword with two edges: I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where Satan’s seat is: (According to this, the city of Pergamos must have been Satanically infested beyond most at that time. The saints there, which had been elected in Christ, came out of that environment. The Lord saved them, and lifted them up out of all of that. Yet their previous background and the fact that they still had to be subjected to that Satanic influence all around them, was probably a very trying thing, and greatly affected their faithfulness in living for God: a truly sanctified life, yet we see as we go on, that they did have something) and thou holdest fast my name, and hast not denied my faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. (He commends them for that, and then speaks of what He is displeased with.) But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the doctrine of Balaam, who taught Balac to cast a stumbling-block before the children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication.” Let us look at this carefully, and try to get the picture. This church was established by the ministry of Paul, and we know what he taught, about such things as this. When Paul and Barnabas went up to Jerusalem, to inquire of the elders of the church there: what should be required of the Gentiles who were becoming Christians, having never known anything about the law of Moses, the determination was, Teach them to stay away from things sacrificed to idols, and from blood, and from fornication. Therefore it stands to reason, that they knew Paul’s teaching, and what he stood for. Yet in 96 A.D., roughly 40 years from the very beginning of that church, they already had conditions among them, that would not prevail in the church universally, until the 3rd church age. Antichrist individuals have somehow got in among them, and been able to gain recognition enough, that they are teaching these contrary things. What they once did, when they were out in the world, is now being taught in the church, as if it were an acceptable way of life. In other words, in 96 A.D., which was still the 1st church age, tares were already in this one church, doing the very things that the Christian church universally, would be plagued by, in the 3rd church age, when the Roman ruler Constantine would begin to exercise his authority in the affairs of the church. He is the one that called the first church council at Nicaea, where the trinity form of baptism was adopted, in an attempt to settle a growing controversy between oneness and trinity beliefs. Nevertheless the 3rd age was the age that matched the third parable in Matthew 13. The fact that those tares got into that Pergamos Church, and changed its image, does not mean that the image of the first church age itself was marred. Those churches we are dealing with, were isolated instances, and did not change the overall picture of the spirit of the first church age one bit whatsoever. It still carried its apostolic image, as was characterized in the Ephesus church. The Pergamos church was weak, and that gave those tares an opportunity to get in, and once they are in, things begin to change, for they are of another spirit. Any person that has the Holy Ghost, should know that no person with the true Spirit of God, would ever get a revelation like those tare teachers were teaching. Reading this ought to really keep us on our toes. For when you stop to realize how quick that spirit of Satan moved on the scene: after Paul’s death, it is no wonder the picture of Christianity is what it is today, after so many centuries of being bombarded with those Antichrist teachings. Verse 15, “So hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate. (Now comes the admonition.) Repent; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the sword of my mouth.” These guilty parties were given a chance to repent. All a tare can ever do, is go through the motions of repentance, and so forth. Their nature is not changed one bit whatsoever, for no matter what they do, they are still tares, and their end is to be burned in the lake of fire. For once a tare, always a tare. The destiny of those tares did not affect the eternal destiny of those elected children of God at all. Their lives on earth was affected by them, and their Christian influence was hampered, but their eternal destiny was secure: in the One that had called them, the One that recorded their names in the book of life; before the foundation of the world.



The Thyatira church, by 96 A.D., had really gone to the dogs fast, but just as we said about the others, they did not affect the overall image of the first age. Only God knows how the devil was able to take over this Christian church so soon after its beginning. But by 96 A.D., its general condition portrayed the spiritual and moral conditions that would prevail in the church universally, through those long years of the Dark Ages. Roman Catholicism took over the Christian church, changed the word of God, and ruled with an iron fist for hundreds of years, before the Spirit of God started to move upon the lives of the Reformers. The way this Thyatira church went from the fervency for God, that they had in the beginning; to the place where they were in 96 A.D., shows just how fast the devil can move in and take over, once you begin to compromise a little here and there. Notice, “And unto the angel of the church in Thyatira write; These things saith the Son of God, who hath His eyes like unto a flame of fire, and his feet are like fine brass; I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; the last to be more than the first.” Did you notice that works is mentioned twice, and that he said their last works were more than their first? This is the only church He said that to, and I used to wonder why He said it to them. But when the revelation came, of what this local church portrayed in its particular makeup, it is easy to understand why it is said like that, to them. The first works were those things that the church did by the true leadership of the Spirit of God, and the other works were works of the flesh, without the leadership of the Spirit of God. It does not necessarily mean that what they did was evil, as man would classify things, but many of the seemingly good things that men have done through fleshly zeal, are looked upon by the Lord as evil. Nevertheless whatever their works were, it was to portray that spirit of Catholicism, that has built hospitals, schools and sponsored social programs all over the world. The world looks upon these various individuals of the Catholic Church that have been outstanding in some field of the humanitarian efforts of their system, as being real saints of God; and yet they are as far from being saints, as a jack rabbit or a grasshopper. There is nothing wrong with building hospitals and schools, and training young doctors, nurses and teachers, but there is not one ounce of benefit in any of that, as far ss the salvation of a soul is concerned. Those true works by the leadership and direction of the Holy Spirit, are the only works that God will use in reaching lost souls with the gospel. But the Catholic Church felt that there should be a faster way to get the job done; so she designed all these social programs and relief organizations in an effort to try and do, by the works of their hands, what can be done only by the Spirit of God. You just simply cannot build the Church of Jesus Christ by any such carnal means. The Lord did not condemn the church in Thyatira for those works, and neither will He condemn you for the seemingly good things that you do; but let me say once again, There is no true spiritual benefit in any of that. But Bro. Jackson: Don’t you believe many lost souls can be won through well planned programs, which show to them that someone cares? Only if the Spirit of God draws them; and if He is not drawing them, you could never treat them well enough to make saints of God out of them. You can relieve their human suffering, and you can make church members out of them; but none of your programs will ever add one extra name to the book of life.


When St. Thomas left the Middle East, and went to India in 53 A.D., he probably did not have enough money to buy a new pair of shoes when he got there. He could not have built one orphan’s home, nor school, if his life had depended upon it. But wherever he went, he preached the gospel of Jesus Christ to a few Hindus, and the few that received the gospel and became converted to Christianity, so antagonized their pagan, idol worshipers, in the area of Madras, that they thrust him through with a sword, and he died in a cave. Then centuries later, along comes the Catholic Church, and builds a huge shrine, there where he was supposed to have been attacked, and also an orphanage, and a Catholic Church. That was their works, and they are known the world over for it, but do you think all of that will gain them one ounce of salvation from the Lord? I guarantee you, it will not, and neither will those works of the hands, done by those saints in Thyatira, accomplish anything for the Lord. The Lord does not use such means as that; he just goes to work on the spirit of every individual He has purposed to call to salvation, when the time is right. Well the Lord did mention some things he saw going on in that church, that He did not like, and they were things that characterized the Catholic Church, as she plunged the church into the Dark Ages; and furthermore, the spirit of Catholicism is still the same today. The spirit of Catholicism has always been Antichrist, and her acts and deeds morally, are recorded in the pages of history, and show clearly, the kind of lives her captives have lived. So to that church, the Lord says, “Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman Jezebel, which called herself a prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols.” My, My, you talk about slipping fast: this Church really had. I am reasonably certain that in their beginning, this Church was just as fervent for the true work of the Lord, as Ephesus was. But my mind goes back to the book of Acts, where Paul, on his way back from Corinth, going to Jerusalem, stopped off and sent for the elders of Ephesus to meet with him in a certain place, and I am convinced that men from these other churches were there also. I do not believe that he was concerned only about the saints at Ephesus, when all these others stood in the same jeopardy. But what he said to them, is what I want to call to your attention. We will look at Acts 20:28-31, and quickly read it. I just want you to catch this prophetic utterance. “Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers, to feed the Church of God, which he hath purchased with His own blood. For I know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. (Notice) Also of your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them. Therefore watch, and remember, that by the space of three years I ceased not to warn every one night and day with tears.” I just wanted you to see for yourselves that they were adequately warned of what Satan would do, yet we find that after only about 40 years, it has happened just like Paul said it would, and some of these churches were caught off guard anyhow. By the time these letters were written to these seven churches, Paul had been dead for about 30 years already, so we do not know what he actually witnessed with his own eyes, of this Antichrist spirit working, trying to undo what had been done. But we do know that he used very plain words, in warning the saints that it was on the way. So in 96 A.D., this church at Thyatira had been taken over by the devil, for they have allowed this woman named Jezebel, who called herself a prophetess, to get in control of what was taught in the assembly. It was no secret how Paul felt about women preachers, and about women teaching the men, yet here, it is being done, and done strictly for the devil, for she is doing the teaching and seducing the servants of God, and all such like. This lets us know that there are some men in that church, who were supposed to be the leaders of the assembly, and they were taking a secondary position of authority, under the woman Jezebel. Furthermore they have allowed this woman’s character to affect their own lives, for she is teaching them to commit fornication. With whom? Herself, of course, and also to eat things sacrificed unto idols, just like in Pergamos. Well here is what the Lord said about it. “And I gave her space to repent of her fornication; and she repented not.” You see, God even gave her a chance to repent, but she was a devil all along, so how could she repent? Yet she somehow managed to work her way into that assembly, on the pretense that she was a true prophetess of God. Oh yes, it is scriptural for women to prophesy; but they were never meant to assume the leadership in the Church. Phillip the evangelist, had four daughters that were prophetesses, and I am sure that they did not have to go to the woods and prophesy to each other. But I am also sure that they were never allowed to assume leadership in the Church. But this woman in the Thyatira church really had them under her spell. How many can see the picture here? Those apostles in that first age wrote their various epistles, primarily to the faithful in Christ, and reminded them of the righteous principles that the Church was to uphold, as she moved on through time, and every one of them was aware of that spirit of Satan, that was trying to gain recognition in the Church. They warned the saints of what was coming, and admonished them to reject anyone that came with a strange doctrine, and nowhere do you find that they were ever told to pray for those people and try to win them to the Lord. Yet in 1986, people have such a mediocre attitude about Christianity, and how to get people to become Christians, they will go to any extremes to get them into the Church, whether they express any interest or not. I am sometimes amazed at the carnal attitudes of some of the people who profess to be Christians. Oh Bro. Jackson: we met a fellow the other night that is a wonderful singer, and how he plays the guitar. You know, Bro. Jackson: I just believe if we would talk to him right, we could get him to come to our church, and if we could: he would be such a blessing to the church, and we might be able to win him to the Lord in that way. Listen to me saints: That is just about as carnal as you can get. When you go out here in the world and drag devils into the church, just simply because you enjoy being around them, the day will come when they will run you off, and do as they please. The Church of the living God is not something you turn over to some well talented individual of the world, hoping that he will be a blessing to you. If you are that carnal, you would be better off going to a night club somewhere, and listen to them on their own familiar grounds, and if he is going to be a Christian, let God convict him first, and let him come God’s way. When you approach these things any way except God’s ordained way, and try to manipulate it by some carnal means, you open the door for the devil to walk all over you, whether as an individual, or as a body. That is why so many churches are in the mess they are in today; they have invited the devil to come in and participate in the activities of the church, and then they wonder why they are void of the Spirit of God. It is because God has a formula for operating His Church, and if you depart from that formula, you leave Him out of the picture. Alright why did this woman Jezebel not repent? Because she was not a child of God. She had no spirit of conviction in her; therefore she was not ashamed of what she was doing. You will never get a tare to truly repent; and be genuinely sorry for their ungodly ways. But a true child of God will always repent, even if God has to whip them a little first. Anyhow, God knows exactly how to talk to His true children, but sometimes we are like a lot of children you have seen: our minds are so involved in what we are doing, He has to yell at us to get our attention. I am sure you have seen children get so involved in what they are doing, you could speak their name a dozen times, and never get their attention, even though you are real close. What do you do then? SONNY! He jumps like he has been shot. Do you know why? His mind was lost in what he was doing. That is the way we are many times, when our Father is calling our name. But the tare is not even in the picture. God does not even try to correct them by chastening; but He does give them a chance, before He rejects them completely, just like He did this woman Jezebel. “Behold I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they (those who commit adultery with her) repent of their deeds.” Now this of course, was pointing to the Dark Ages, but when you bring it right on over to 1986, and give it its spiritual application, you see these Protestant church organizations getting into bed with the Catholic Church, the mother of all harlots.


There were two men here in church this morning that asked, Have you heard what is going on down in Louisiana, in the Catholic realm? I said, No. Among the Charismatics? No. The Catholics have a big move on, down there; and they are really having a move. They are even promising the Protestant preachers who are duly recognized preachers in the denominational churches, that if they will come along with them in this great move, and if through the influence of that move, they want to join the overall Charismatic movement, they will automatically be made a priest in the Roman Catholic Church. Brother! That sounds to me like they are all getting in the bed together; and it all started way back there almost two thousand years ago. What was exemplified in that one woman, characterized the Catholic Church from her inception, all the way through the rest of the grace age. She has always been that kind of woman, spiritually speaking, for her doctrines have always been Antichrist, and she has never attempted to repent of her evil deeds. By the same token, those servants of God, who were committing adultery with that woman, portrayed these Protestant denominations of this age, who at one time were virtuous: by the fact that they had been pulled out of that old system, but are now going back to bed and sleeping with her; and this deceived the world of religion looks upon this as a beautiful thing. Oh how wonderful; that after all these years of fighting, there is unity again. But God said, “And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am He which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works.” I hope none of you here in Faith Assembly are so spiritually blind that you think God is pleased with that spiritual adultery. That is exactly what it is, and it was exemplified in this one local church, long before the Catholic Church was ever heard of. But God knew what the end of it all would be, for when you get on over into chapter 17 of the book of Revelation, the angel says to John, “Come hither; I will show unto thee the judgment of the great whore that sitteth upon many waters.” That was pointed straight toward the Catholic Church, that has always been an adulterous woman, seducing the servants of God. The 4th parable of Jesus, in Matthew 13:33, matches the Thyatira age perfectly. We will read that one. “Another parable spake He unto them; The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman (the Catholic Church) took, and hid in three measures of meal, (speaking of her trinity concept of the Godhead) till the whole was leavened.” Her leaven is her false doctrine, that she has taught throughout the entire world. So remember, the seven parables of the 13th chapter of Matthew, the seven churches of Asia, and the seven church ages, go scripturally hand in hand. The parable, the church, and the church age all correspond, or I should say, They match exactly.


Now we come to the church in Sardis; the one I really wanted to get to, because it exemplified the age of the Lutheran move, of the Reformation. “And unto the angel of the church in Sardis write: These things saith He that hath the seven spirits of God, and the seven stars; I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead. (Remember this was written to a local church, still in the first church age.) Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. (Here is what I wanted to be sure to get to, before we finish up.) Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments.” When the Lord said that, He had to be pointing to those few among them that were chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world. These are the ones that, no matter what the environment about them is, nor how ornery, filthy, and debased others may be: there is something in them that just simply will not allow them to be like the rest. The Holy Ghost in them will always cause them to be different. He does not force them against their will; He gives them a will to be different. “And they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment.” We notice that in all the churches, after 96 A.D., the promise is to the overcomers. These of course, are those that were the elect, the chosen in Christ from before the foundation of the world. This sounds like just an overall declaration, but I want to point out something to you. God can no longer speak to the church as the separate elect body, that it was in the book of Acts, because from here on out through the rest of time, the tares will be sitting right alongside the believers, and there is no way that a tare is going to inherit the thins that God has prepared for His children. He will speak to the church as a mixed element, but He does define between those who have not been defiled, and those who have, and so forth. Yet to the mixed element He admonishes this, To him that overcometh, thereby giving all the opportunity, and accessibility to what is available to every mortal human being that will come, His way. As I said, That is why the great commission was, God into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. He wanted all to hear the gospel message, but He already knew who would accept it, and who would not, in every age. He will never tell me, and He will not tell you, who is predestined, and who is not, because He does not mean for man to run this thing without Him. It was the Holy Ghost in that early church that kept the body clean and pure, and gave them that keen discernment to detect anything that was not just as clean and pure. That is how the tares were identified and kept out. But once the tares got in, and they all began to blend together, the Spirit of God no longer spoke to the church as that elect, chosen body that it once was. Every doctrine remained the same, but not every one received them the same. Therefore God speaks to the collective body, but the promises are always directed to the overcomers, because everyone that hears must live their lives as individuals, and no one will ever ride into the kingdom of God on someone else’s coat tail. Through his foreknowledge, God already knows every individual that will overcome, and receive those promises, but to mortal man, He always leaves it, Whosoever will, let him come and take the water of life freely. Alright, overcomers shall be clothed in white raiment; “And I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my father, and before His angels.” That is the first time that statement appears in the book of Revelation. Why would God use such terminology, if no tare ever had his name written in the book of life? Let me say this, Through the ages of time, billions of tares have lived and died, all having the same opportunity to walk with God, that anyone else had. But do you not think God knew that they would not walk with Him all the way? Do not be so foolish as to think He wrote their names in, just in case some did decide to be true to Him. No. Their names were never in the book of life. I have never claimed to be the smartest man around, but I can see why God had to say things the way he did, even though He already knew every person that would ever be an overcomer. By making the offer to whosoever will, not one individual can stand in judgment and say, You never gave me a chance. God can point to the very hour they were given their chance, and also to the very place where they jumped ship, and deserted the cause. Therefore just as the gospel was preached to every creature, and the invitation was, whosoever will let him take the water of life freely, He can also admonish all by saying, He that overcometh will not have his name blotted out of the book of life. Remember this, Even though there are certain places in the Bible where you might think so, the Bible does not say anywhere, that God ever blotted the names of tares out of the book of life. But there are quite a few places where we see that the book of life was completed before the foundation of the world. When this life is over, and men must stand before that great white throne to be judged, do not picture the Lord standing there with the book of life in his hand, and page after page completely blank, because of names He had to blot out. No. That book will be just like it was, before God ever created Adam.

We will not take the time to read them all, but if any of you still need more to convince you, read Revelation 13:8, 17:8, 20:12, and Matthew 25:34. If these scriptures and the illustrations we have used throughout this message are not enough to convince you, I need not say more. I will say one last thing though: The only people on the face of this earth that is ever going to understand the true message of the book of Revelation: what it is about, and who it is to, is the true bride of Jesus Christ, living in this age of Laodicea. No church system has ever understood it, and none of them ever will. It is God’s love letter to the little bride, as she nears the end of the race. Amen.


The Book of Life, Part 1

The Book of Life, Part 1



Open your Bibles to the 22nd Chapter of Revelation, and to verse 17, and we will get our starting scriptures for this subject. “And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. (That is an open invitation.) And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely. For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, (That means, the prophecy of the book of Revelation. This is God’s last warning to mankind, but it is a total prophecy, so notice as we go on.) If any man shall add unto these things, (meaning, the things contained in the book of Revelation.) God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: (The plagues found in the book of Revelation) And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” You would not believe how many times I have been asked the question, Bro. Jackson: If predestination is a fact, then what does that mean? Or they will say, Is it possible that someone’s name could be removed from the book of life? Let me just say this, and then we will read some more scripture. Yes predestination is a solid doctrine, taught by the apostles of Christ, regardless of what may seem to contradict it. One thing to remember, is that the scriptures do not contradict themselves; we just have to get them lined up together; in the light of what the writer was dealing with. Furthermore this scripture we have just read, did not become a known scripture until 96 A.D., so keep that in mind, for there was a reason for it to be like that. In other words, In 40 A.D., this scripture was not even known. But it is the last words written in the New Testament, and we intend to show why it is written then.


Go with me now to the gospel of St. John, which was written by the same man that wrote the book of Revelation, but under different circumstances. We will begin reading in verse 37 of chapter 6, and read some words of Jesus, that definitely establish a foundation for the doctrine of predestination. Pay attention to the words of this verse, and you will see that He was not presenting a maybe-so situation; He was making a definite statement. “ALL that the Father giveth me shall come to me; (That word SHALL makes this a positive declaration, and it pertains to ALL that the Father, the great eternal spirit, gives to Him.) And him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out.” I hope you caught every detail of that verse, for it actually has predestination and eternal security, both, in it. Your modern day religionists will say, Sure Jesus said that; but you have to hang in there. Listen to me, saints: A person who makes a statement like that, is void of understanding, as to what the new birth is. God never makes a mistake. He does not need a pencil with an eraser on it. Furthermore do not picture this sovereign God, as trying to get something done; for He gets done exactly what He has foreordained to get done, and it always meets His conditions, He does not compromise. Man can wrestle with thoughts, and words, and meanings, until his hair turns gray and falls out; but that does not change the mind of God one bit whatsoever. Alright now, verse 38 holds a beautiful truth; but an awful lot of people dwell on what they think the first six words mean, and they never even catch the point that Jesus was making. “For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of Him that sent me.” Jesus definitely is NOT stating that He came down from heaven as an already existing person. This is merely terminology that speaks of the origin of His life. His conception in the womb of that young virgin, was a supernatural conception brought about by the spirit of God; while every other man on earth came the normal route, by the union of a man and woman, according to God’s law of reproduction. Therefore when you read verse 38, be aware of the fact that the point Jesus is making, comes after those first six words. Why did He (Jesus) come to earth? Not to do His own will, (speaking from the standpoint of His human make up) but the will of Him that sent Him, which simply means that HE was on earth to do the perfect will of the great eternal Spirit. His human mind was completely subject to the mind of the Creator, at all times. What was the Father’s will for Him? Verse 39 tells us. “And this is the Father’s will which hath sent me, that of ALL which He hath given me I SHOULD LOSE NOTHING, but should raise it up again at the last day.” That speaks of the resurrection of course. But do you realize what we have here? Jesus was standing there speaking what was exactly the foreknowledge of the Father, known by Him (the Father) from before the foundation of the world. Verse 40, “And this is the will of Him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, (meaning every one that has a revelation of what He is to their redemption) and believeth on Him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.” You have heard people say, Why should I have to repent and be saved? I have never done anything bad. That proves that such a person has no revelation at all: that he is a sinner by nature; and therefore needs the Savior. Well those Jews got to murmuring against Jesus, because He had said He was the bread of life, so let us go to verse 44 and see how Jesus answered them. “No man can come to me, except the Father (the great eternal Spirit) which hath sent me to draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.” He knew He was to be the actual resurrection. In another place He said, I am the resurrection and the life. Notice now, “It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me.” As you analyze all of this, you will find that every statement Jesus made: was a positive statement; that shows predestination. He did not use that word, nor did He go into lengthy details, but He definitely did speak things from the mind of the Father; that the Father knew before the foundation of the world. THEY WILL COME TO ME; in their respective order, and in their generation of time, as the Spirit of the Father draws them. In other words, that sovereign Spirit must first convict the lost man or woman of their lost condition, and cause them to realize that provision has been made for them, and then they call upon the name of the Lord Jesus and find their salvation. That of course, brings Romans 10 to mind, where Paul said, verse 13, “For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. How then shall they call on Him, in whom they have not believed? And how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher?” They have to hear something, and God has ordained that they hear it from the mouth’s of other mortal men; but God, by His great foreknowledge, directs it all from beginning to end; and what Jesus said to those people that day, lets us know that predestination according to foreknowledge, and eternal security, are both true doctrines, when they are applied properly. Therefore with that in mind, let us go to the 17th chapter of John, where Jesus prayed before going to the garden. This prayer was prayed in the presence of His disciples, and it is the 12th verse that we want to lay emphasis on; but in order to get the setting, maybe we should start with verse 6. Jesus (the man) is praying to the great eternal Spirit, the Father of all creation, concerning those that the Father has given Him, and there is much to be learned from the words he spoke.


The one who said, I came not to do mine own will, but the will of Him that sent me, is in prayer to the one that sent Him, and in verse 6 says, “I have manifested thy name (publicly displayed thy name) unto the men which thou gavest me out of the world: (There were multitudes that followed Him at one time or the other, but we know that all of them had not been given to Him. Most of them found fault with Him, and walked away; but of those special ones He says this.) Thine they were, and thou gavest them me; and they have kept thy word. Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me are of thee.” When you go back and study all of the gospels, you find that Jesus said a lot of things along the way, that His disciples pondered, and wondered about, but all of those that were truly foreknown of the father, even though they did not understand everything, they have kept and respected what they did understand. Therefore he said to them one day, (John 14:26) “But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the Father will send in my name, He shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto you.” At least they did believe that He was the Christ, the anointed one that was to come, and that the words He spoke to them, were the words of life; and that caused them to faithfully follow on, even though they did not understand. Verse 8, “For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me; (So the words He had been speaking were not His own; they were the words the father had given Him to speak.) And they have received them and have known surely that I came out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me. I pray for them: I pray not for the world, but for them which thou hast given me; for they are thine.” Brothers and Sisters: When you are looking at the subject of predestination: you do not look just at the word itself. That is only an explanation of the terminology found in the words of Jesus and His apostles throughout the New Testament. No human mind will ever overrule the sovereign mind of the Creator. All we can ever do, is either cooperate with Him, or rebel against Him. That is what determines the degree of fellowship we have with Him. But I hope you all realize that if you are children of God, you were foreknown of Him before the foundation of the world. He has never been persuaded by anyone: to increase the size of His family; beyond that which He knew it would be, before he ever created the first man. He knew, before you were ever born what your choice would be: concerning His word; therefore your name was not placed in the book of life the day you got saved; it was placed there before God ever started to create. This is predestination, but it is according to God’s foreknowledge, Him knowing way back then, what our choice would be. The reason a lot of people fight against predestination so hard, is because of the misconception they have in their mind, of it. They actually think we are saying, that God went down through the list of names of all the people that would ever be born, and just merely picked out some to be saved, and doomed all the rest to hell. No. Let me say it again, and listen to how I say it, Predestination is based upon God’s foreknowledge of what your choice will be, when you are confronted with the gospel of Jesus Christ, or with whatever determined each person’s attitude toward God, as in the Old Testament times.


As we go into verse 10, we find Jesus saying, “And all mine are thine, and thine are mine; and I am glorified in them. And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee.” This is a beautiful thing we are reading here, for it shows the complete unity and harmony between the Father (SPIRIT) and the Son (which was human.) All that the Father ever gave Him; is given right back to the Father in the end. “Holy Father, keep through thine own name (That means, Keep them in the revelation and understanding of what that name implies and what it consists of.) Those whom thou hast (past tense) given me, that they may be one, as we are.” In the mind of the Father, this whole plan of redemption was a completed picture, before there was ever anything to be redeemed. Let me say also, when Jesus used the word WE, He was not speaking of another person; for the other mind involved here, is the mind of that sovereign Spirit which is our Creator, but not a person. Some people have such a hard time comprehending the fact that there was always two minds, the mind of the Father, and the mind of the Son, but the son was the only person. Well, as we have said, That is a revelation in itself, but if you do not have that revelation, there is a lot of scripture that you cannot possibly understand. The Father was in the Son, yet the Father remains to be an omnipresent Spirit, and from within that one human body of flesh, both minds operated. Verse 13, “While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, (There, again, we see predestination) and none of them is lost, (Notice now) but the son of perdition; (That was Judas) that the scripture might be fulfilled.” (Psalms 109:8) He was one of the original twelve, but he was not a foreknown son of God. He had every chance given to him that the others had, but Satan anointed him to betray Christ, long before any of them ever had an upper room experience; where they received their seal. It takes the baptism of the Holy Ghost to complete the new birth experience; therefore any time before that, a person can drop out of the picture, and there is no reason to wonder if their name was taken from the book of life; for it was never in it. As I said, God does not make any mistakes. Some will say, Then why was Judas chosen as a disciple, if he was not foreknown of God? The scripture had to be fulfilled. God saw Judas doing that, before the foundation of the world, but God did not force him to do what he did. He was given every opportunity, just like Cain, but he chose to yield himself to the devil, just like Cain did, and in so doing, he set the type of the Antichrist. Jesus chose him in the spirit, strictly that the mind of the Father might be fulfilled; and up unto the time Satan anointed him, you could not accuse him of being a man that was always differing with Jesus and the other apostles. When Jesus sent the twelve to preach the message of the kingdom, He commanded them to heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, and cast out devils, and Judas was one of that twelve that obeyed that command. In other words, He truly had an equal opportunity to follow Jesus all the way. It was his own choice, to yield himself to the devil and betray the Lord, but it was already foretold in the prophetic scriptures, that one would do that. It was no surprise to God, but God did not force him to do what he did. When those disciples returned from their missionary journey and reported to Jesus, He made no distinction between them, yet in His heart He knew that the day would come when one of them would betray Him, to fulfill what was written in the Psalms. He knew the day would come when that certain disciple would yield completely to the spirit that ruled his life; but in the meantime, He did not force it to manifest itself. Only at the Passover supper, after Judas had already had tremors of doubt flooding his mind, did Jesus openly remark, that one of those that had eaten bread with Him, would betray Him. This was also recorded in Psalms 41:9, and Jesus knew those prophecies were there all the time, yet He waited for the exact moment of time to reveal what He knew; only after Judas had begun to entertain wrong thoughts and motives. All of this was characteristic of what was manifested in Cain, when he slew Abel, but it also characterized the Antichrist spirit that would come on the scene later on: to try to destroy the effectiveness of the true Church; and bring it to naught. But the term, son of perdition, speaks of one ordained to lead something to destruction, which in this case, it was to lead the Son of God to Calvary, where the devil thought He would be destroyed. The final agent, called the Son of perdition, will be the literal Antichrist; that will break the peace covenant with Israel and declare war on anyone left on earth; that believes in God. But between Judas and this man, there has been centuries of time that this spirit of Satan (Antichrist spirit) has tried to destroy the effectiveness of God’s purpose in the Church; which is the body of Christ, the bride. So in His prayer, Jesus said, I have kept those that thou gavest me, and none of them is lost, except the son of perdition, that the scripture might be fulfilled.


Now just to look at this betrayal of Jesus a little closer, look on over in chapter 13. After Jesus had washed the disciples’ feet He said, “Verily, verily I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me.” Naturally they all began to look at each other and wonder which one it would be. Finally John asked, “Lord who is it?” Then Jesus said, It is the one to whom I will give a sop, when I have dipped it; and Judas was the man, but the others still did not know which one it would be; for they did not understand what Jesus meant. Nevertheless Jesus said to Judas, “That thou doest, do quickly,” and he went directly to the high priest to plan how he would do it, for Satan took him over when Jesus handed him the sop. Judas had already lost all the feelings he ever had for Jesus, and he was ready to manifest that tare spirit that was in him. That is why Jesus took the occasion to speak to him as He did. Nevertheless the scripture had to be fulfilled, and it was not the drunks in the neighborhood tavern that would betray Him; it had to be someone that had walked in fellowship with Him. In other words, Judas was a tare all along; he never was a son of God. He was given every opportunity that those sons of God were given, but the spirit in him would not allow him to go all the way to the upper room. All through the ages, every tare has been given every opportunity that the elected children of God have been given; but God, because of His foreknowledge, knew that every one of them would find some reason never to yield their lives completely to Him. I do not mean to dwell on this, but I do feel the necessity to lay stepping stones in the strategic places, as we go along. Now some will still ask, But was Judas’ name in the book of life? Only from the standpoint that he was given every potential that the other eleven apostles were given. Certainly his name was never recorded as an elected son of God. The scriptures do not contradict themselves, and we know that the scriptures show that the book of life was completed from before the foundation of the world, (Rev. 17:8) and that the Holy Ghost is our seal; that seals us as sons of God until the day of redemption, (Eph. 4:30) and all whose names are written in the book of life, will receive that seal; for Jesus said, (John 6:37) “All that the Father giveth me SHALL COME TO ME.” He said also that it is the will of the Father, that He should lose none that were given to Him, except the son of perdition, which was known of the Father from before the foundation of the world, and He is to raise up again, in the last day, all the rest. Well even though Judas was taken over by the devil and led to betray the Lord, the scripture declares that he later came to his senses and realized what he had done, and tried to return the 30 pieces of silver that was paid to him by the Jewish religious leaders. He said, I have sinned in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. But they had what they wanted, and simply told him that that was not their problem, so he threw down the money, and went and hanged himself. Some people look at the word repented, in Matthew 27:3, and wonder about it, but let me tell you, This was another case like Esau. The Bible says that Esau sought repentance with all his heart, and could not find it, and Jesus even called Judas the son of perdition, and the Bible nowhere teaches that a man can cease to be a son of Satan, and become a son of God. No. What the Bible declares is that we are servants of the devil before our salvation experience; not children of his. Anyhow the same devil that led Judas to betray the Lord, also led him to despondency, and ultimately to destruction.


For too long, Christians have been influenced by the Armenian version of the free moral agency of man, and emphasis has been laid upon the scripture that says, God is not willing that any should perish, but that all should come to repentance. Peter simply used that terminology in describing the longsuffering grace and mercy of God, and He gives everyone ample opportunity to partake of all His benefits, even though His foreknowledge allows Him to know what every person’s eternal destination is. The way God spoke to Cain back there in the very beginning of man’s history, proves that God gives every person a chance. What did He say to him? If you do good, you will be accepted. In other words: bring a proper sacrifice. Multitudes of people in the world of religion today, are guilty of the same thing Cain was. They have a self-willed form of worship, whereby they offer to God their education, their beautiful buildings, their money and political and social influence; but they fail to yield their heart and soul to Him, to be led into what He calls righteousness. The Bible says, Man’s righteousness is as filthy rags, and that is true; no matter how good it might look to the flesh. Brothers and Sisters: Do not be disturbed, when religion in general looks upon people like us, as a cult; for God’s true way of righteousness has never been the popular way. Furthermore we must realize that not everyone who walks with us is a predestined seed of God, for in the case of Judas, he served the Lord faithfully almost to the very last. But he did not make it to Pentecost, and there receive the promise of the Father, which, as we have already said, is the gift of eternal life, the seal that gives us eternal security, guaranteeing that we can never be lost. That is what a seal is; it is a guarantee, and God only gives it to those whom he foreknew to be sons and daughters. I do not believe there is anyone in Faith Assembly that would argue the point of election and predestination through the foreknowledge of God; but for the sake of anyone who would want more evidence, let us go to the Ephesian letter. This was written by the apostle Paul, a man sent by God to the Gentiles, with such a beautiful revelation of the redemption plan of their Creator. He had preached there in Ephesus for three years, and this church was founded on the revelation of truth that he taught them, and this church sets a spiritual type of the true body of Christ because of it’s pureness and dedication in those years before the tares got in. This epistle leaves no doubt about Paul’s revelation on the subject of predestination, so let us read a few verses there.


We are in Ephesians, chapter 1, verse 3, and we will read at least 8 verses. “Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ; According as He (the Father) hath CHOSEN US in Him (Jesus the son, who was the Christ) BEFORE THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD, (Why?) That we should be holy and without blame before Him in love: (Notice now) Having PREDESTINATED US unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ (or through Jesus Christ) to Himself, ACCORDING to the good pleasure of HIS WILL, (and Romans 8:29 tells us that this predestination was according to his foreknowledge) To the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein He hath made us accepted in the beloved. In whom we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of His grace; Wherein He hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence; HAVING MADE KNOWN UNTO US the mystery of His will, according to His good pleasure which He (God, the eternal Spirit) hath purposed in Himself: That in the dispensation of the fullness of times He might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in Him: In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, (pay attention now.) BEING PREDESTINATED according to the purpose of Him (God) who worketh all things after the counsel of HIS OWN WILL.” We will just go ahead and read a few verses from the first epistle of Peter, that carry this same terminology. In verse 2 of chapter 1, we learn that he is writing to the ELECT, who became such, according to the FOREKNOWLEDGE of God the Father. Then in verse 18-20, he brings out specific details about their redemption. “Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conversation received by tradition from your fathers; but with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot: Who verily was FOREORDAINED BEFORE THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD, but was manifest in these last times for you.” That just gives us an opportunity to see that Paul and Peter both had the same revelation about this subject of predestination. Now Jesus did not use these particular words in John 6 and John 17, but those apostles took the things He said and enlarged upon them, and we find them using the terms elected, foreknown, predestinated, and sealed, and they are proper terms, because that is exactly what Jesus was teaching, and in the end, God’s redeemed family will stand before Him holy, blameless, and spotless, just like He saw them all, even before He ever created that first thing. Not one of them will be there because they were forced to be; because they every one, will have made the choice to serve God when they heard the gospel of their salvation. But, saints, be sure you understand that a person does not have that seal until they receive the baptism of the Holy Ghost, the seal that gives them eternal security. Another thing we need to be aware of, is that there are multitudes of tares claiming to have the Holy Ghost, and sometimes only God knows who has what. Out here in the Charismatic realm, they have everyone receiving the Holy Ghost, simply because they speak in tongues. But there is something wrong, because the spirit they receive never seems to lead them into all truth, like Jesus said the Holy Ghost would do. All they ever seem to care about is outward manifestations, something the flesh can enjoy. They teach evidence, and interpret the Bible to mean exactly what they want it to mean. The elected child of God does not do that. “Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.” That means until the day you are resurrected, or you are changed, and caught up to be with the Lord. That is the final stage of our redemption. Your redemption was not complete the day you knelt at an altar and accepted your salvation. But every elected child of God is baptized by the Holy Ghost, and that is the seal that keeps them secure until the day their redemption is complete. It matters not whether we go by way of the grave, or remain alive until the rapture takes place: that seal is still good either way. That is why Paul wrote to the Romans, chapter 8, verse 11, “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.”


Let us go to the 24th chapter of Matthew at this time, and notice how Jesus prepared His disciples for what would come later. In verse 4 He said to them, “Take heed that no man deceive you.” Now why would He make such a statement as that? Because He knew that after His departure: somewhere in the course of time, the devil would be allowed to turn loose a spirit that would run parallel to the ministry of those disciples: and that they would have all kinds of satanic powers: designed to deceive people, and turn them from following a true revelation. It did not start on the day of Pentecost, and it did not start the next year; but over a period of time it gradually projected itself into the body of believers with a little adverse idea here and there. Not only did Jesus say to them, take heed that no man deceive you: He also said, (verse 24) “For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.” He knew full well, that those false christs and false prophets that would come on the scene, would not be sons of God, chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world, but in order to be in a place where they could get a foothold in the church, and have that opportunity to deceive others, they had to have certain potentials, as old Cain did. Those first age Christians from the day of Pentecost, and so forth, could not be deceived, because they were what Paul referred to as the pillar and ground of truth, but their children that were raised in the environment of the body of true believers, were not necessarily true revelated believers themselves, so that gave the devil the leverage he needed, in order to inject a little different idea here and there, as time went on. Then as those old guards of the faith passed from the scene, the next generation that stood in their place did not have a pure revelation of the apostolic doctrines that were taught in the early years of Christianity. Therefore as centuries passed, and the devil remained faithful to his purpose of deception; it eventually led the Church into what we call, The Dark Ages. Why would God allow the devil to do that? For the same reason He allowed him to use the old serpent in the garden of Eden. It is God’s way of testing His people. The first Christians passed the test because they were already the called out ones of their generation, but just as it was in the case of Jacob and Esau, not all of the children of those true Christians were foreknown of God. Some of them were predestinated seed of God, and some were not, even though they had all been given the same opportunities to serve God; as they were raised in a Christian environment. In other words, this was the devil’s golden opportunity to move make believers into places of leadership in the local assemblies, as time moved on. A tare knows all about the function of the church, even though they themselves do not have the Holy Ghost seal. Judas did everything those other apostles did, because he had been instructed right along with them, and the Spirit of God worked with him when he went out, just like He did with the other eleven, because they were doing what they had been instructed to do. But in the case of old Judas, he never did make it to Pentecost and receive the seal. You say, Could he have? The answer is the same as it was to Cain; “If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted.” God said that to Cain, and He meant what He said; but at the same time, because of His foreknowledge, God knew what Cain would do. Well it was the same with Judas; he was given the same opportunity to walk faithfully right along with the others; all the way to Pentecost. But because of His foreknowledge; God know what he would do; therefore it could be recorded ahead of time that he would betray the Lord, and that is why Jesus did not hesitate to refer to him as the son of perdition. Regardless of what some may want to believe, the parable of the good seed and the tares, spoken by Jesus in Matthew 13:24-30, 37-42, plainly shows us that there are two sets of children in the world, children of God, and children of the wicked one, and God is allowing them all to grow together until the end of the age; and in the meanwhile the natural eye cannot tell them apart. The tares look and act just like the true Christians. Therefore it is not the old drunk staggering down the street, that is deceiving people today; it is the same old tare spirit that led the church astray in the second age; that is still out there deceiving people, and leading them to destruction. Some of them can preach up a storm, and pray the most beautiful prayers you have ever heard, but somewhere along the line, they deviate from the original truth; established by the apostles of Jesus Christ.


When the apostle Paul was dealing with the subject of false apostles, (tares) and such like, in his 2nd letter to the Corinthians, he made some very strong statements about them. I think it would be good for us to turn to the 11th chapter of 2nd Corinthians and read a few verses. He is forewarning them of something that is coming down the road, something that would one day cause the church to pass through a long, dark period. He did not say that; but we can say it, because we can look back through a church history, and see what happened. We will just pick it up in verse 13, for I am only interested, at this time, in showing you the terminology he used. “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing IF HIS MINISTERS also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.” You may question as to why Paul was talking like that, at that time; but standing here, looking back, we can see that he hit the nail right on the head. The devil can make people get drunk; he can make people kill other people, and he can make them do all sorts of perverted things; but he also makes a lot of people religious. They are not children of God; they are just religious. They will never have eternal life dwelling in them; but they will confuse the religious picture right to the very end, for according to the parable, it is only at the end of time, (or the end of the age) that they are gathered together for burning. With a spiritual eye, we can see that they are already being gathered together; but the true church is yet far from being completely free from them. That is what makes it hard for a lot of people who truly are predestined to receive a revelation of truth; they are still hearing a lot of this antichrist gospel, that these self appointed angels of light are preaching. Oh, God will get His crop; we do not have to worry about that; but we do need to be aware of what is going on, out here in this world of religion. For according to the words of Jesus, there in Matthew 24, it is here at the end time that these two spirits will be so close, that even the very elect would be deceived, if it were possible. Brother these tares are putting on a good show. Who do you think Jesus was referring to in the 7th chapter of Matthew, if it was not tares? Who else could He have been talking about? In verse 21, He said, “Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? And in thy name have cast out devils? And in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: (In other words, they were not foreknown as children of God; they have been make believers all the time, and have no place in the true kingdom, with God’s foreknown children, so that is why the response will be, I never knew you) depart from me, ye that work iniquity.” Saints: when you study this thing all the way back through time, from the time that spirit was first allowed to get into the church, you can see that it has always been that tare element, that could believe one thing one day, and something else the next, never really able to settle down, and stand for a true revelation. Now that does not mean that they will never be loyal to anything. I believe Judas, when he was first chosen, was just as loyal and faithful to Jesus, as Peter and the rest. You have to look further on out, to see the difference between Peter and Judas. The night Jesus was arrested, Judas was the instrument that betrayed Him to the Jewish religious leaders. But that same night, Peter denied even knowing the Lord, and even cursed to put emphasis on his denial. Well if we have been in a position to judge those two men that night, we would have said, Peter is just as bad as Judas. At that time, we would not have remembered a former time when Jesus asked His disciples, Whom do men say that I the Son of man am? Then when He asked them, But whom say ye that I am? Peter was the one that spoke up saying, Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God, and Jesus said to him, “Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona: for flesh and blood hath not revealed into unto thee; but my Father which is in heaven. And I say unto thee, That thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my Church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven; and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven.” Sure he was a hot head, he was stubborn, quick tempered, and even fearful, the night Jesus was arrested: but Peter had a revelation, and it had been said to him, by Jesus, “When thou are converted, strengthen thy brethren.” So as we take these things into consideration, we have to realize that Jesus knew what was in Peter, and how the Holy Ghost could change his old nature and make him a powerful instrument in the kingdom of God. Can any of us truthfully say that we have never been weak in the flesh, like Peter was before he received the Holy Ghost? God looks beyond that human weakness, knowing that the Holy Ghost will put a back bone in us, that will cause us to stand for the revelation we have in our heart when the time is right. What did Peter do, on the day of Pentecost? Was he still scared? Did he deny knowing Jesus that day? No! When that bunch of Jews started mocking those disciples, saying that they were drunk of new wine, Peter stood right up in the midst of them and said, Now wait just a minute: (That is my words) “These are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the day.” Brother, this time he grabbed the sword of the Spirit, and began to preach. He was not ashamed of Jesus, and he was not afraid of any of that mocking crowd. He would never deny his Master again. From that day on, he would defend Him. So actually the point is this, The elected, predestinated child of God can make mistakes, and falter along the way, but the end result is, God will always deal with them as children, just like Paul talks about in Hebrews. “For whom the Lord loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. (Heb. 12:6-8) If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons; for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not? But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, then are ye bastards, and not sons.” We ought to be thankful that scriptures like that are in the Bible, for they help us understand a lot of things that take place. A lot of the reason the church world has existed as it has through the centuries, is because of that very thing. If you have wondered why the disciplinary means that God used to keep believers straight in that first age, has not been used in the churches of the world today, it is because that tare element in them cannot be chastened as sons. The Spirit of God cannot work among them in a disciplinary way, because they are not His children; therefore a lot of the disciplinary means that might have been used in the body, has just sort of faded into the background, and God deals with His true children in ways that only they, are able to recognize the chastening hand of the Lord in those things. God does not put the chastening of His children on display, for all of the tares to see and enjoy but you can be sure, He does still chasten all that are truly His children. So Paul said, “But if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, (All who? All children of God) then are ye bastards (meaning illegitimate children, and that is exactly what tares are) and not sons.” Tares are not even sensitive enough to be ashamed of their attitude toward the word of God. They will speak evil of truth, and say that it is out of the pit of hell, because they have no spiritual revelation. Peter wrote that this kind speak evil of the things that they understand not; and shall utterly perish in their own corruption. The man or woman that is truly born of God, loves truth. Truth is as important to them as breathing. That is why, in the first age, everything was dealt with from the standpoint of total truth, because there were no tares among them. But then, as time passed and the tares got into the Church, God dealt with each age according to the measure of truth they had, and His true children always remained secure in Him, those whose names were written in the book of life from before the foundation of the world. I want, at this time, to go to the 4th chapter of Philippians, and read three verses, where the apostle Paul spoke of certain ones, and referred to them as having their names in the book of life. Verse 1, “Therefore, my brethren dearly beloved and longed for, my joy and crown, so stand fast in the Lord, my dearly beloved. I beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord. And I entreat thee also, true yokefellow, help those women which labored with me in the gospel, with Clement also, and with other my fellow laborers, whose names are in the book of life.” What is that telling us? Those devout, dedicated Christians stood out, in an age where they were no tares, so Paul knew they were in the body of Christ, and that their names were written in the Lamb’s book of life. Paul also knew that there was a spirit coming down the road, that would one day defile that pure environment that the first age body of believers enjoyed. Oh yes, there were those that did wrong, here and there, but they were dealt with as children of God, and the church itself was kept clean.


The way some preachers preach: they make God to be a god of confusion. They will have a person to be saved one day, lost the next, and saved again in the next revival. Their converts never have anything they can really trust in, except their own goodness. They are scared to death of the word predestination, and will avoid it as long as they can, and then when they have to deal with it, many times they will claim it ought not even be in the Bible. I thank God that it is in the Bible, and I see no reason whatsoever, for a true child of God to be afraid of it. I feel good about having my soul secured, and in knowing that it was all worked out, before the world began to take shape, by the word of a sovereign God. One reason I feel led to deal with this message, is to show the true children of God that they ought not allow the devil to play with their mind. Sometimes when people get sick and discouraged, they allow Satan to tamper with their mind, and actually cause them to doubt their salvation; that they have according to the word of God. Saints! That is when we really need to rely upon the promises of God; instead of doubting Him. Furthermore do not look at everything that befalls you, as some kind of chastening, for God allows some things just strictly for our growth. I always like to remind people that Jesus prayed for them, just before He went to the cross to complete the work for our redemption. In the 17th chapter of John, is recorded the last public prayer Jesus prayed, before He went to the garden of Gethsemane where He agonized in prayer; and in that prayer He was praying for His disciples that were with Him, and then prayed, “Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which shall believe on me through their word.” Brothers and Sisters: You were included in that prayer. When doubts come, just remember this, your name was written in the Lamb’s book of life before the foundation of the world, and He does not erase names, like we might be prone to do. Jesus told His disciples one day, Do not rejoice just because the devils are subject to you, but rather rejoice because your names are written in heaven. Now that is something to rejoice about. As I said earlier, Our names were not written in the book of life the day we knelt at an altar, and surrendered our heart to God. If it is there at all, it was placed there by the sovereignty of God before the foundation of the world. Revelated children of God ought not even waste their time listening to those tare preachers who have no respect for a true revelation of the word of God. You know whether you are a believer or not, and those preachers breed and cultivate doubt, by the very way they preach and teach from the Bible. Their preaching annuls every positive promise of the bible, because of their lack of revelation. But let me say to you, Trials that come your way are not for your destruction; they are for your perfection. Not only are they for your perfection; but God is glorified as He brings you out on the victory side of them. Nothing we suffer should ever bring us to a loss; for the scriptures declare that we grow in the stature of the Lord, as we come through these various trials. One thing we should always remember, when the load gets heavy and circumstances seem to be stacked against us, God has a purpose in our lives, and He will not allow Satan to destroy any of us and defeat that purpose. I want you to remember also, that God did not make any mistakes, when He recorded our names in the book of life. The devil is always behind everything that causes a person to wonder or doubt, or to question God. Paul and Peter both wrote epistles, and even though their approach to these various doctrines of the Bible might differ somewhat; they both had the same revelation, and what they taught, eventually produces the same results. Neither one of them leave any doubt in your mind about what they believed about election according to the foreknowledge of God, and about God’s eternal purpose concerning those whom He foreknew. Yet there are preachers all over the world today that take these epistles, and present a God that is always changing His mind. That is why I said their preaching annuls every positive statement in the Bible. Preachers that preach just to get a following to support their particular programs, could not care less about election and predestination according to the foreknowledge of God before the foundation of the world. They would rather have people feeling lost and condemned, when they fail to respond to the demands that are placed upon them. That is how they keep their followers under their control. There never was any problem like that until after the tares got into the church structure. Even in the case of Ananias and Sapphira, there was no doubt about whether they were children of God or not. God would not bother to kill a tare for being deceptive; if He did: there never would have been any accumulation of tares, for that is their makeup. Ananias and Sapphira did not do half of what some of those tares did later, as they got their foot in the door. We do not know how long this man and his wife had been in the fellowship, but it is obvious that they had been accepted, and that they were supposedly following the pattern of that hour, as the believers who had extra holdings sold them, and gave the money into a community fund, designed to care for everyone who had a need.


In the 4th chapter of Acts, it tells us that the multitude of those that believed, were of one heart and one mind, and that they had all things common, and those that had extra possessions, sold them and brought the price of that which was sold, and laid it at the apostles feet, and distribution was made to each believer according to their need. This was not a doctrine taught by the apostles; it was a voluntary thing instituted to cope with the economic pressures of that hour. Ananias and Sapphira had no doubt pledged to do as the others were doing, but there was a weakness in their flesh. Instead of having complete confidence in what was being done at that time, they no doubt thought, Maybe we ought to hold back a little of this, just to be sure we have enough ourselves. Well God had already shown Peter what was going on, and God was not going to allow that kind of thing to get started, for it would have allowed that kind of a spirit to work among the others as they learned about it. Therefore when Ananias came in ahead of his wife, Peter confronted him with what they had conspired to do, and reminded him that they had not been forced to sell their certain possession and give the price of it into the common fund. But since they had pledged to do so, (give it all) and then kept back part of it, it was the same as lying to the Holy Ghost. Well God just took the breath of life right out of him, as Peter confronted him with what the Holy Ghost had shown him, and the same thing happened to the man’s wife, when she came in three hours later. This is the only case like this, that we have any record of, and it was probably the only time it happened, for the Bible says, Great fear came upon all the church, and upon all that even heard about it. The key there, is that great fear came upon all the church. Why? Because Ananias and Sapphira were both part of the church, and they saw what happened to them, for not being sincere. Let us read a few verses, starting with verse 11, of chapter 5. “And great fear came upon all the church, and upon as many as heard these things. And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people; and they were all with one accord in Solomon’s porch. And of the rest durst no man (or woman) join himself to them: but the people magnified them. And believers were the more added to the Lord, multitudes both of men and women.” In other words, the Holy Ghost was adding to the church daily, but unless the Holy Ghost dealt with their lives in this way, no one dared to join themselves to that element of society. Remember, these were all Jews, and not one of them would have dared go against that old Judiastic spirit, without the Holy Ghost first giving them something to make them willing to face the consequences. The very cause of that economic pressure the church faced, was because of an open boycott by Judaism. You would have to be a Jew, to really know what it was like to be disinherited because of something like this. Gentiles never had any such problem. Nevertheless my point is, These unrevelated preachers say, Ananias and Sapphira were lost. They were not lost! That was God’s way of keeping the church pure, and His way of taking them through the weakness of their flesh. It brought fear and respect among the believers, and kept the make believers out of the camp of the believers until the second age, when a new generation was on the scene. Brother it took total surrender, to get into the church in those days. Everything was preached positive; for there was no one around to present any negative side. It takes that antichrist spirit to do the negative preaching. That is what causes people to say, God must not love me; or He would not allow me to suffer so, and a lot of preachers encourage that kind of talk; but I want to remind you, that God’s love should not be questioned, in the things that happen to you. In the 8th chapter of Romans, verse 28, the apostle Paul says, “And we know that all things (ALL THINGS) work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called according to His purpose.” It is wonderful to sing about it, and to testify about how all things work together for good to those that love God, and are called according to His purpose, but how do we react when persecutions, trials, heartache, humiliation, and ridiculement are allowed to be thrown at us? Can we look through all of that and see a purpose of God being worked out in our lives? We may not be able to see clearly at the time, how God could work in our circumstances, to cause them to work for good; but we should at least believe His word, that declares it to be so. God does not pile these things upon us Himself, but the devil is always standing ready to do the worst that god will allow him to do, to every person who believes and trusts in God; therefore it is our responsibility to look for the purpose of God in the things that happen to us, instead of just feeling sorry for ourselves. Notice the next verse; it puts your thinking right back on foreknowledge and predestination, and lets you know why God allows adverse circumstances in our lives. “For whom He (God) did foreknow, (foreknow to be a believer) He (God) also did predestinate to be conformed to (made like unto) the image of His Son, (Jesus) that he (Jesus) might be the firstborn among many brethren.” Like I have already said: if people can just get their mind off of that idea that God chose a few out of a great multitude, to be saved, predestination can be a beautiful revelation to them. Furthermore be assured that God knew about every person that would ever walk upon the face of this old planet. By that foreknowledge, He knew how every one of us would respond to the gospel of Jesus Christ, when we heard it, and only those whom He saw accepting that work at Calvary as the atonement price for their sin debt, were ever referred to as the elect, or as the predestinated children of God. These are those that He determined before the foundation of the world to perfect, and make into the image of His only begotten Son; and I might add also, that He already knew what that image would be. He knew what Jesus would have to suffer in life to mold that certain image in Him, and He knows exactly what it will take to mold that image in us. Of course the image this refers to, has nothing at all to do with our physical appearance; it refers to that spiritual image and character of the inner self. Tell me now, How many of you know what the Bible says about the sufferings of Jesus? Look at Hebrews 2:10, for a moment. “For it became Him, for whom are all things, (that is God) in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.” Now if it took sufferings to perfect the only begotten Son of God: who was already sinless, do you even imagine that we could ever be perfected, and made like unto His image, without some sufferings to mold that certain character in us? Jesus was never physically sick, but He did suffer everything that other men could throw at Him, and in spite of it all, He willingly submitted Himself to the cruel punishment at Calvary, and death upon the cross, to pay our sin debt, and set us free from the bondage of sin and eternal damnation. He set us free from the bondage Adam’s disobedience placed us under, by His perfect obedience in suffering all things at the hands of evil men. Who is set free? Those that believe the gospel and submit to its provisions. Who do all things work together for good, to? Those that believe the gospel and submit to its provisions. These are the ones that are the called according to God’s purpose, and are predestinated to be conformed to the image of His son. But saints, please remember that even though the word predestinate does pertain to determining a destiny beforehand, it was only through his foreknowledge that He did it, and that was because He saw the choice we would make in life, concerning the gospel of Jesus Christ. Jesus was a perfect example of the kind of sons God will eventually end up with in the eternal age. That is why He will be known to us as our elder brother, because He was the first one of the family God will end up with.


Alright let us look a little more at these verses here in Romans 8. They really bring out the beauty of God’s working with us to bring us to the reality of this great salvation. Verse 30, “Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified.” That verse is packed with the beautiful handiwork of God. Whom He did predestinate, them He also called. That means, Him knowing already what the all important choice will be, once a little baby is born, God waits for the proper time in his or her life, and then he extends His call to them. He begins to woo them by His Spirit, to cause conviction and God consciousness to take hold of their lives. Now knowing that every little baby is born with a nature to sin and rebel against God, our thought is that it would be better for Him to call them while they are still young and tender. But remember, we cannot question the wisdom of God. If He waits until a person is in their 30’s, 40’s, or even until they are of an old age, before He calls them, we have to know that he had a reason for doing it that way. Denominational churches are filled with people who have been coaxed, pressured, and some even tricked, to get their names placed on the church roll. They did not have the drawing of God to do what they were persuaded by man to do, so they just had to play along with the program, and all too many times, go through life, never having had a genuine salvation experience. That is why the preacher, or someone has to follow them through life, and pamper them like a little baby. They cannot grow up in the Lord, because they are not in the Lord, so it is just a make-believer situation all the way. There are ever so many ways that carnal men have taken it upon themselves to play God, and get people saved, and get them active in the church, and we could never mention all of those ways, so just let it be sufficient to say, There are many ways that seem right to men, but they are not necessarily God’s ways. One thing is sure; those who are ordained to eternal life, God knows exactly when and how to strike them, in order to get their attention, and bring them to His plan of salvation. Brother, those that come because of a genuine call by the Spirit of God; oh what a change you see in their lives. Another thing I might mention, when man goes out looking for prospects for the church, he goes more or less, looking for those whom he considers would make good church members, people that look like they would fit well into the church program. On the other hand, a lot of those that God calls, are people who have lived such messed up lives, it is hard for man to see how God could ever make anything worthwhile of them, or why He would even try. But I am so thankful to know that the grace and mercy of God is not allotted to us on the basis of whether we deserve it or not, or whether we have done enough to merit it. Hallelujah! It is given freely to all who will receive it, no matter what kind of tangled up life we have lived in the past. It is not what we have been, but what God can make out of us, that counts. Therefore because He foreknew us, He predetermined that we should be changed into the spiritual image of His only begotten Son, and because we were predestinated, He called us, and when we responded to that call according to the scriptural provisions made for us, we were justified, (made to be as though we had never sinned) and after our justification comes the glorification. He gives us the Holy Ghost, which is actually the life of the new birth. It is the seal of God, and guarantees that we can never be lost eternally. Now of course we all know that this does not just automatically apply to everyone who claims to have the Holy Ghost. If it did, then we would have to say that Jesus spoke something in the 13th chapter of Matthew, that was not right, for He said, “Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.” You could not look at the great multitude claiming to have the Holy Ghost in our day, and call them few. But there are a few that truly have found that straight and narrow way that leads to life, and they do not fight against true scriptural doctrines, for they know that God is in control, and that their soul is secure in Him, regardless of the trials, tests, and pressures of life. Therefore as Paul spoke of these various truths, he said, “What shall we then say to these things? If God be for us, who can be against us?” Oh sure, the devil is against you, but according to the word of God, he is already defeated. He can only do what God allows him to do, and that is for the perfecting of those who are heirs of salvation, according to election. I like this next verse. Surely to goodness none of you think Jesus was a man that could take all of that hatred, criticism, and abuse from those who were against Him, and not even be affected by it. He was human and had feelings, just like the rest of us. The only thing is, He kept everything in the right perspective. He had a mission in life, and allowed nothing to hinder Him in completing it, and Paul being completely aware of all that Jesus suffered, and how the Father allowed it, said this, verse 32, “He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up FOR US ALL, how shall HE not with Him also freely give us all things?” To the multitude that witnessed the crucifixion of our Lord that day, it looked like He was completely forsaken, as He hung there on that old cross, with the life’s blood gushing from His pierced side. It even appeared to them that God had forsaken Him, because they did not know what His death was accomplishing in the redemption plan of God. Even His disciples said, “We trusted that it had been He which should have redeemed Israel.” So to those that witnessed that cruel act, it looked like the man that had said, “I am the bread of life: he that cometh to me shall never hunger,” was completely forsaken, as He hung there on that old cross, with the life’s blood gushing from His pierced side. It even appeared to them that God had forsaken Him, because they did not know what His death was accomplishing in the redemption plan of God. Even His disciples said, “We trusted that it had been He which should have redeemed Israel.” So to those that witnessed that cruel act, it looked like the man that had said, “I am the bread of life: he that cometh to me shall never hunger,” was completely forsaken, as He hung there on that old cross, between two criminals. But, Hallelujah! He was not forsaken. This was all according to the plan and purpose of the Father, and He had submitted Himself to it voluntarily, knowing what He would have to suffer. Why would He do it, some might say? Love motivated Him, and that kind of death was necessary, in order for Him to be the propitiation for our sins. Furthermore He knew what the outcome would be. To Him, death was not the end; it was only the beginning. Think of what He became heir to, through that obedience. Not only did He become the great high priest, that would intercede for all lost mankind, He became the sole heir to the beautiful riches of God’s eternal wealth, and King of the world to come. But do you realize that he suffered all of that, in order that he might share His inheritance with us? In Romans 8:16-17, Paul wrote, “The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together.” Yes, as ugly as the actual occurrence was; it was a beautiful thing that was accomplished there at Calvary that day. So listen, as Paul continues. We are in verse 33. “Who shall lay anything to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth.” Maybe you were an old drunk. Maybe you were a bank robber, or a filthy talking loud mouth. It does not matter what you once were; if God has done a work in your life, He has put those things as far as the east is from the west, from you, never to be remembered against you any more. So do not let the devil sit on your shoulder, reminding you of your past, and questioning your salvation. But, Bro. Jackson: How can I be sure? First let me call your attention back to Romans 8:16, one of the verses we just read, “The Spirit itself (the Holy Ghost) beareth witness with our Spirit, that we are the children of God.” I will say this, You cannot be born again by the Spirit of God, and not know it. If your salvation experience is only a hope so thing, then you have not fully believed the Bible to be the infallible word of God, and that is where it all has to start. If you only have some preachers religion, even though you may have great respect for him as a man of God: that is not good enough. When those Jews, on the day of Pentecost, cried out, “Men and brethren, what shall we do?” Peter’s answer was, “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and YE SHALL RECEIVE THE GIFT OF THE HOLY GHOST. (Acts 2:38-39) For the promise is unto you, (to those Jews of that hour) and to your children, and to all that are afar off, EVEN AS MANY AS THE LORD OUR GOD SHALL CALL.” That last part is what included us Gentiles, so knowing that the provision is there, a little self examination will settle the question. Has the Lord called you? Have you experienced that convicting, wooing, drawing power of God’s Spirit? Have you been made to realize your need for a Savior? If so, Have you yielded to Him, and submitted to the scriptural requirements that we have just read? God does not want you walking down the road of life full of doubt and fear, but the only way to avoid that, is to fully believe His word, knowing that he stands behind every word of it. That is what faith is. Even before Christ paid man’s sin debt at Calvary, those who believed God, and looked forward to that day, were justified by faith. Romans 4:3 says, “Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness.” But I’m not worthy to be saved; some will say. That has nothing at all to do with it, for the Bible says, (Eph. 2:8-9) “For by grace (that is unmerited favor) are ye saved (How?) through faith; (That means believing God’s word) and that not of yourselves; (No, we cannot earn it) it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.” Brother! Sister! God wants us to be thankful that we ARE children of His. He does not mean for one of His elect to go through life just merely hoping that he or she will make it. Romans 8:1 says, “There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.” Knowing that there is no condemnation to those who are truly children of God, caused Paul to write as he did in these verses we have been reading. “Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us.” Go on devil: bring your accusations, it is God that justifies. Hallelujah!


Now listen to this man who knows he is elected, as he really drives his point home. Verse 35, “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Nay in all these things we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us.” Brothers and Sisters: The true children of God are not very well liked, out here in the world today. There is a Spirit in us that is recognized by the spirit that is in the world, and it causes people that do not even know you, to have an automatic dislike for you. If you were a tare, they would like you, for a tare spirit does not make them feel convicted of their sinful ways. Nevertheless the Bible tells us to “Count it all joy when ye fall into divers (various) temptations.” You are not to go looking for trouble, but the fact is, if we will just live for God, and stand up for our convictions when we need to, trouble will find us soon enough. But as the Bible says, We are not ignorant of the devil’s devices. He is shrewd, and ever so clever, as he tries to maneuver the children of God into compromising situations. But the one who said, I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee, is always there to set the limits on what the devil is allowed to do to us. In the hand of God, we are just like a piece of metal, heat it to exactly the right temperature, and beat it into whatever shape he chooses to. You need not try it though, for he knows exactly how hot to get it, and how long to keep it in the water and oil, to build up the consistency of temper that it requires. If you do not get enough temper in it, it will bend, under certain conditions, and if you get too much, it will shatter, so it has to be exactly right, and the experienced blacksmith knows when and how much. Well God is the same way with us: if we are never allowed to be put in the fires of persecution, we are likely to bend a little, under certain stressful conditions. But on the other hand, He has to make sure we are never tested beyond that which we are able to stand, lest we become over burdened and just simply blow up. That is why we cherish 1st Corinthians 10:13, so much; it gives us the assurance that God is always on the job, on our behalf. Notice, “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted (or tested) above that ye are able; but will with the temptation (or trial) also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it.” You see, God is the faithful one, and He knows exactly how much it takes, of Satan’s buffeting, to mold us into a vessel that will be acceptable to Him (God.) He knows exactly what He is making out of us, and I assure you, He is not putting us in the fires of persecution to destroy us, so have faith in the fact that He is working on behalf of all His children, and know that all things do truly work together for good to them that love God, because we are the called out ones, according to His purpose. There is no need for any one to think God saved us from our sins, just to put us in a warehouse as stock material to use later. No sir: He is busy molding us into the image of His only begotten Son. That is why Paul said, “For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is Christ Jesus our Lord.” Now that was a long list of things he mentioned there, but he wanted us to know that once we are in the family of God, by the new birth, nothing can ever change that relationship, and nothing will keep God from perfecting His purpose in us. Too many people out here in the religious circles today, believe that this perfection is all hinged upon, or subject to our good works, and how much money we give to (what they call) the work of God. No. Those things affect our fellowship with God, depending upon our attitude and motives, of course, but they do not determine God’s purpose in us, nor affect our relationship to Him. Brother! We are in the hands of a God that knows what he is doing: so do not resist His work of perfection in your life. Your resistance is what determines many times, how much of the fires of persecution it takes, to put the proper temperament in you. So when Paul said he was persuaded that these thing shall never be able to separate us from the love of God, the US, is not the religious multitude; it is the elected, predestined child of God, that was foreknown of Him before the foundation of the world. That is who Paul was writing to.


As Paul continued on in chapter 9, we find him going into a type, the elect, and yet whosoever will, which Jacob and Esau portrayed. This is another scripture that beautifully portrays election and predestination according to the foreknowledge of God. We will just pick it up in verse 11. “For the children (Jacob and Esau) being not yet born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God ACCORDING TO ELECTION might stand, not of works, but of Him that calleth; it was said to her, (Rebekah) The elder shall serve the younger. As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated.” No one could have known why God would look upon these two unborn babies like that, until many years after they were born. By foreknowledge, God knew what they would both be like, and what they would do; therefore He could say to their mother, before they were ever born, “The elder shall serve the younger,” and centuries later, through the mouth of His prophet Malachi, God said, “I loved Jacob, and I hated Esau,” Now carnal mankind has his own opinion of this, and some of them have even had the nerve to speak against God, concerning these instances with Esau and Cain, but the true, revelated seed of God will see it clearly, That is why Paul continued on like this; “what shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid. For He (God) saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion.” Brothers and Sisters: As you read on through these verses, you are bound to see that Jacob was a type of the elected child of God, and Esau was a type of the tare, that, in the end is ruled by his flesh. Esau was the first to come out of his mother’s womb; and therefore stood in line to inherit his father’s blessing, but God knew what Esau would do, therefore his destiny was determined before he was ever born, and so was Jacob’s; for the same reason. If you go back to the book of Genesis, and follow this story, you will see that Esau was a man of the field, a hunter, and Jacob more or less, stayed pretty close to his mother, and in his heart, Jacob really desired his father’s blessing, and his mother knew it. Remember, God had said to her, “The elder shall serve the younger.” Therefore she was ready to play her part in Jacob’s deception, to get the blessing of his father, that by birth, rightly belonged to Esau. But notice what led up to that act of deception. Esau had been out hunting, maybe even several days, without finding anything, and when he came home exhausted, feeling like he was going to die, he was willing to do anything necessary to get some of the nice hot soup Jacob was boiling. At that moment, to live, meant more to him than anything else in the world. He said to Jacob, Feed me, with some of the good soup: I am starved to the point of death, (This is just my way of paraphrasing their conversation.) And Jacob said, Only if you give me (or sell me) your birthright. Well old Esau feeling that he was about to die, said, I am about to die, so what profit shall this birthright be to me? So for one little bowl of soup, Esau sold his inheritance. The Bible says, he despised his birthright, and after that, their mother helped Jacob deceive Isaac their father, in order for him to receive the blessing that Isaac would have bestowed upon Esau as the firstborn. Now some will say, Did God tell them to do that? No. But He knew they would. That is what we mean when we talk about God’s foreknowledge. Why else would He predetermine a person’s eternal destiny, if He did not already know what that person’s choice would be, concerning their eternal destiny? You must always remember, The invitation is extended to whosoever will, and it remains so today, even though God already knows who will accept the gift of eternal life. No tare can ever say he has not had the invitation extended to him, for that is what the gospel of Jesus Christ is; an announcement of an eternal inheritance, for all who will believe the report, and meet the conditions of acceptance, from the motivation of a heart that has been mellowed by the drawing power of the Holy Ghost. The spirit in a tare will not allow them to go all the way with God, but can they truly say they have not had the same opportunities everyone else has had? That is why Paul could say, “What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid.” Not even Cain, who was a direct blood descendant of the old serpent, could accuse God of being unfair, for God gave him his chance, saying to him, “If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted?” People have various opinions about all of this, but there is only one sensible conclusion that you can come to, and still be able to include all the scriptures that apply to what we are talking about. You just have to realize that because of His foreknowledge, knowing what every person’s choice in life would be, God could write the record ahead of time, without being unjust in doing it, and we, therefore, refer to it as predestination. Old Esau’s destination could be recorded before he was ever born, because God, before the foundation of the world, had seen him selling his birthright, to satisfy the craving of his flesh. Therefore Paul uses these two brothers, Jacob and Esau, to illustrate, in setting a type of what he is teaching. Jacob was a type of the elect of Christ, that will stop at nothing, until he or she has received that birthright, and Esau was a type of the tares in the world, self willed people who do what they want to do, regardless of the eventual outcome. They will always run a program, parallel to the true plan and purpose of God, and many times, what they do, looks real good to the unrevelated person who is just sort of investigating what certain ones teach and stand for, but the truth is, a tare can never build anything for God, spiritually speaking, because they do not have the Spirit in them, that it requires to work on God’s building.


Go with me to the 3rd chapter of 1st Corinthians, and let us look some more, at the positive way this great teacher presents a truth. Paul wrote this epistle in 59 A.D., and we need to keep in mind the fact that there were no tares in the framework of the church at that time, so whatever he says, he is saying it to the people who are born again of the Spirit of God. In other words, they are children of God. We will start in verse 9. “For we are laborers together with God: ye are God’s husbandry, ye are God’s building. According to the grace of God which is given unto me, as a wise master-builder, I have laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon. (This gets into attitude, motive, conduct, and all of that.) For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ.” Realizing that we are not our own, and that we are bought with a great price, our testimony, our ministry, our every act and deed of life should be centered around the one who paid the great price for our redemption, Jesus Christ. He is the foundation upon which everything that is built for God must be laid. “Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; (Remember now, tares are not yet in the picture, and none of us could ever start building anything until after we were children of God, in that new birth relationship.) Every man’s work shall be made manifest: for the day shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by fire; and the fire shall try every man’s work of what sort it is.” That of course, is speaking of the judgment seat of Christ. That is where every believer’s works will be tested. Furthermore the judgment seat of Christ is not on earth; it is in heaven, after the bride has been taken up. Yes it will only be bride saints, that will stand before the judgment seat of Christ. No man of the world, nor any tare, will have any part in that judgment. This will be when our works will be examined, and rewards will be given out, to those who have served the Lord with the right attitude and motive, and when this judgment is completed, the bride will know what place she will have in the Millennium. Each member of the bride will stand before Him, to be judged as an individual, and that is the only judgment the bride will ever be subjected to. Her eternal destiny will have been settled already, or she would not be at this judgment. Notice verse 14, “If any man’s work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward.” Remember, the reward is not eternal life; he has that already. The new birth is eternal life. You do not have it one day, and lose it the next. You are either a child of God, or you never were a child of God. There is just simply no such thing as having been a child of God at one time, and then the day coming, when you no longer are a child of His. You Methodists who may read this message in the Contender, can cough and splutter as much as you need to, but eternal security of the born again believer, is as real as God Himself. When we become one with Him, in that relationship, there is never a separation ever again. The reward mentioned, is some kind of ruling position delegated to those whose lives have merited it, to be effective when Jesus comes back to earth to rule for a thousand years. His bride will sit upon thrones also, and rule with Him. But some, because of a weakness in the flesh here in this life, will not be permitted to receive the same reward as others. We pick that up in verse 15, and also in chapter 5, which we will read after this, Notice now, “If any man’s WORK shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself SHALL BE SAVED: yet so as by fire.” I think you can see for yourself, that this is not talking about the man himself being destroyed by fire. It is just a matter of a weakness in his flesh, where he has allowed the devil to keep him from ever being able to get control over it, that causes him to lose any potential position of authority that he might have otherwise had, in the Millennium, but the soul of the person is saved. Those judgment fires will purge out that weakness in order to keep it from passing on over into the eternal age, because those who stand in that judgment, will already have a body that is eternal. I know there are a lot of religious people in the world today, that would disagree with what I have just said, but that is where we just have to let the word of God speak, even if it makes every man a liar. That is why we are going right on over to chapter 5: Paul enlarges there, on what we have just read here, by speaking of a certain situation he knows of, right in that Corinthian assembly.


You will see from the way Paul writes, that he is not just assuming something; he knows what he is dealing with. We are in the 1st verse of chapter 5, and I want you to remember, that this is children of God he is writing to, and writing about, for there were no tares among them, in 59 A.D. “It is REPORTED COMMONLY that there is fornication among you, (He just brings out one case, so do not jump to the conclusion that the whole assembly is involved in any such thing) and such fornication as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father’s wife. And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that he that hath done this deed might be taken away from among you.” Why are you reading this, Bro. Jackson? What are you trying to bring out? Brothers and Sisters: I am trying to show you how the Spirit of God dealt with particular issues in the body of Christ, before the tares got in among them. Our revelation has to be based on how God worked with the body, when it was in the first years of its existence, to keep it pure, before the tares got in to cloud the picture. No matter how religious they appear to be, a tare is a child of the devil, so after they got in among the saints, and were able to have a voice in what was done, the church as a whole, never again had the harmony of the Spirit, to deal with situations like this man, and like Ananias and Sapphira. God does not kill a tare for doing wrong, but in that first church age, He would take the breath of life out of His children, rather than allow them to defile the whole body by a weakness of their flesh. So here is what Paul instructed the rest of the church body to do with the man that had allowed the devil to lead him into this situation. Verse 3, “For I verily, as absent in the body, but present in spirit, have judged already, as though I were present, concerning him that hath so done this deed, In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, (Now here is where Paul is going to tell them how to handle this situation. No. He did not tell them to take the man’s name off of the church roll. They did not even have such a thing then. But the solution was simple.) To deliver such an one unto Satan for the destruction of the flesh, THAT THE SPIRIT MAY BE SAVED IN THE DAY OF THE LORD JESUS.” That corresponds exactly with what we read in chapter 3, and shows beyond any shadow of doubt, that these were elected children of God. Brother if we had lived back there in that apostolic hour, and had done something to necessitate being dealt with by that body of believers, you could have expected to hear something like this, “Look brother, you have brought reproach upon the body of Christ, as well as your own life and testimony. Therefore you are forbidden to come among us from now on, and may God let the devil do with you whatever is necessary, in order that you be delivered from the error of your ways.” If such a person did not repent, and get their life cleaned up, they were destined to get sick and die. That is what he meant by deliver such an one to the devil, for the destruction of the flesh. God Himself could have just simply taken the breath of life out of him, like He did Ananias and Sapphira, but in this case, the man was to reap from that which he had sown. Nevertheless his name remained in the book of life, along with every other name that has ever been recorded there. Now you will never get any of these denominational churches to see this, because their revelation on other essential truths is all messed up. But the true saint of God should have no problem with it, because it fits right in with a proper revelation of the word of God in other important areas. There are some though, that have trouble reconciling this, with what the apostle John wrote in his first little epistle, so let us go there and read a few verses.


We are in the 3rd chapter of 1st John, and the place we want to read is verse 9. This was written by the same man that wrote the gospel of St. John, a man that walked with Jesus, and heard every positive statement Jesus made, that is recorded in the 6th and 17th chapters of that gospel, about the chosen ones in the Lord. “Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God.” Now that sounds very contradictive to what we have been reading from Paul’s epistles, if you only look at the actual words that are written there, but you do not throw away a revelation that you already have, just because you read a verse somewhere that seems to contradict it. Remember 2nd Timothy 3:16-17, which says, “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: (Why?) That the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works,” and trust your teacher (the Holy Ghost) to help you fit it into your revelation. God did not have these scriptures written to confuse His children. If anyone is to be confused by them, it is the tares. Remember now: the only unpardonable sin, is unbelief toward God, and remember also, that once you are born of the Spirit of God, His Spirit that dwells in you makes it impossible for you to commit that unpardonable sin of unbelief. Now you who have the Scofield Bible, may notice that there is a letter there, and the notation by it, is that this means practice sin. That of course, is true; the person who is born again, does not premeditate to practice sinful things. It is always a weakness in the person’s flesh, that causes them to do wrong, and that is why there has to be chastening. If the born again believer never did anything wrong, then those scriptures that talk about God chastening every son whom He receiveth, were written in vain. That is why I say, Do not ever try to build a revelation off of one little portion of scripture without first laying it alongside every other scripture that has to be taken into account. Therefore when you read this 9th verse, remember that it has to pertain to something that goes a lot deeper than just merely doing or saying something that falls into the category of sinful acts and deeds of the flesh, or you will have to throw away a lot of other scriptures that are in the same Bible. John was talking about something that a born again believer CANNOT DO. Why? Because he is born of God. Well what is the only thing that a true child of God cannot do? You would have to say that it would be, to disbelieve the One whose very life is in him. So that life of God that is in His true children, is what causes them to bear a proper testimony in their every day life. Human nature is against God; therefore it has to be kept under subjection to the inner man which is born of the Spirit of God, and that thought goes along with verse 10, which says, “In this the children of God are manifest, (or made known) and the children of the devil; whosoever doeth not righteousness is not of God, neither he that loveth not his brother.” In that first church age, before the tares got in, there was a genuine love of the brethren, in the church; but later, as those tares began to infiltrate their ranks, the whole atmosphere changed. That genuineness was no longer the predominant thing, and the body more and more became legalistic. Turn right on over to the 5th chapter, and notice verse 4 and 5. It was 90 A.D., but John was still talking in that positive way, to the body of believers. “For whatsoever is born of God overcometh the world: and this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith.” That is still the truth; but as you look around you, at what professes to be the church of the living God, you have to say, Where is the reality of that verse of scripture? Most of these modern day churches will not agree with you that it is wrong for Christians to smoke, drink socially and dress like some of them dress. They would never enjoy coming to Faith Assembly; they think it is too strict here. People who think like that, will always look for a church somewhere, that will let them do what they want to do, and never say anything to make them feel bad. They want their religion to be easy on their flesh, and yet be spiritual enough to pacify their religious feelings. If they want to wear slacks, shorts or bikinis in a public place, they do not want to hear anything about it. That is why they do not like to come to Faith Assembly. Those who are born of God overcome the world, because they lost their taste for the things of the world. Even though a child of God may at times get involved in something that is of a worldly nature, that spirit of conviction will eventually cause him, or her to realize that what they are doing is wrong, and they will take steps to get free from it. Living a Christian life is not just buckling down and keeping a set of rules laid down by the preacher, and all the time looking for the day when that preacher will get out of the way, so you can do as you please again. No. That is not the Christian life. That is how a tare might feel about it, but the true child of God has a heartthrob to be like Jesus. They are not looking for opportunities to sin and get by with it.


I used to go to Sunday School in the Methodist Church because Daddy and Mommy made me go. I did not like getting dressed up in a suit; I would rather be in my overalls, out around the barn, with a hammer and saw. Church did not mean anything to me, so I would just sit there disgusted; waiting for the moment when I could get home and out of that suit, and back into my overalls. But when God got hold of my life and I became born again, my appetite changed, my outlook changed, the things I wanted to do changed, I loved going to church. The faith that caused that change in attitude and motive, is what overcomes the world. It is not a Methodist faith, nor a Catholic faith, but the faith that gives you a revelation of what Jesus has done for you, and what the purpose of God is for your life. In other words, we do not have anything in us that can overcome the world, until God puts His very own Spirit in us, and that measure of His Spirit that is in us, is all we need to overcome the world. That is why I have said, God will never require us to do something, without first enabling us to do it. He never places us in an impossible situation; there is always a way for us to do what He requires us to do. So verse 5 says, “Who is he that overcometh the world, but he that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God?” Now that is not talking about a theological belief. You have to have Him in you by a revelation, in order for that scripture to fit your life. You could go out here in these night clubs and bars, and take a poll among those that patronize those places, Do you believe Jesus was the Son of God? Probably two thirds of them would say, Yes. But are they overcoming the world? No. They are a part of it. Whatever they believe about Jesus, (or at least most of them) is only in their mind, and the devil is in control of that, or they would not be where they are. The beautiful thing about all of this is that God can take any one of those, at any time, and work His work of grace in their lives, and deliver them from that bondage of Satan that is wrecking their lives. There is more hope for some of those people than there is for a lot of people who go to church every time the door is open, for they have sold out to the particular system of religion that they are involved with, and there is not one thing in them, that even cares whether what they believe is what the apostles of Christ believed and taught. All they care about is being faithful to their church program, and seeing how many people they can persuade to accept their form of religion. If everyone who has a genuine revelation of the plan and purpose of God, was as dedicated to that purpose, as a lot of these people are to their church systems, it is hard to imagine what we might see take place. One thing we can take comfort in though, is the fact that God has already purposed to mold us into the image of His only begotten Son. We are not just hoping that everything will turn out all right; we already know what the end of the story is, and what we will be privileged to be, and do, and in the meantime, we know that all things work together for good to us, because we love God, and are called according to His purpose, Hallelujah! We are still in the world, but thank God, we are not of the world. Our ultimate goal is to be free of everything that does not honor God, and to be conformed into the image of His only begotten Son; but for now, we have to live our lives in the midst of a crooked and perverse society of carnal people, whose lives are almost completely taken up with thoughts of what they can do next, to gratify their flesh.




We are skipping around a lot, but we are endeavoring to bring out scriptures that can give us a good insight of how God dealt with His church to keep them pure, before the tares got in among them, so let us go to the 11th chapter of 1st Corinthians, where Paul dealt with the partaking of the Lord’s supper. He has told them about how Jesus, the same night He was betrayed, had taken of the bread and wine, and instituted something that would stand throughout the era of the church, to remind believers of what the Lord has done for them, to set them free from the bondage of Satan, and restore them to fellowship with their Creator. In verse 26, Paul says this, “For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord’s death till He come.” Some churches partake of the form of this ordinance every week, and some others, once a month, and so forth, and how ever they have it set up, in their bylaws, to partake of it, they believe that is exactly how it ought to be done. But the Bible only says, As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord’s death till He come; it does not speak of any certain time to partake of it. So as Paul instructs this Corinthian assembly in the matter, he writes, “Wherefore whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.” That person would be presenting a false testimony if he partook of this ordinance having unconfessed sin in his life. “But let a man examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup.” To partake of this in a worthy manner, is to actually say to the Lord, Lord I thank you for bearing my sins to Calvary, and I look to you day by day for strength to live a life that is conformed to your purpose, Notice verse 29 now. “For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, (meaning that through a weakness of the flesh, they have done things that are contrary to the known will of God, and have not repented, to get their life straightened out) eateth and drinketh damnation (judgment) to himself, not discerning the Lord’s body.” The tares were not even in the picture when Paul wrote this epistle; therefore every word of it has to apply to born again believers. As I said earlier, This is God’s way of keeping the church clean, until the pattern of what Jesus is coming back for, is clearly established. Every sinful thing that any believer did, was revealed and dealt with. Nothing that defiled that pure body was allowed to continue unattended to, and those who did not repent and clean their lives up had a sentence of death hanging over them. “For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep.” That means they were dead. In other words, if a precious soul through neglect, failed to yield fully to the Lord in a dedicated manner, sooner or later that person was destined to take sick and die, for God would not allow them to continually burden the Church with a reproachful situation. An untimely death was eminent, and the rest of the body knew why it happened. It has never been like that, since the tares got in, for God does not chasten tares. They are children of the devil, so God lets him do his own chastening, so to speak. But I must keep impressing upon you, that we are not reading about tares; we are reading about spiritual weaklings in the body of Christ, that the spirit of God had to deal with, in order to keep the body clean, and keep them moving forward, to fulfill his purpose for them, and in them. The purpose of God cannot be changed; so everything else has to be made comfortable to that. The Church that Jesus Christ is coming back for, is to be a body completely purged of all sinful attributes, and that first age church had to exemplify that, for God sowed good seed in the beginning, just like the parable of Jesus, in Matthew 13, portrays. When He was asked to explain that parable He said, “He that sowed the good seed is the Son of man; (speaking of Himself) The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; (children of God) but the tares are the CHILDREN OF THE WICKED ONE: (the devil) The enemy that sowed them (the tares) is the devil; (He sowed his children among the children of God while men slept; meaning, after those guardians of the faith passed from the scene in death.) The harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels.” The tares were not a surprise to God. He knew they would appear on the scene; but He purposed to have a pure body of redeemed saints walking on earth, before they got there. Therefore he that is born of God, does not willingly practice sin (sinful acts and deeds) and he that is born of God cannot sin the sin of unbelief, for his seed (the Holy Ghost, the life of God) remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. You do not have to be afraid of these scriptures, unless you are a tare, for God has purposed to perfect His true body of believers; not destroy them. The Holy Ghost, that we have abiding in us, is that germ of life that cannot be denied by those who have it. To everyone else though, the written word of God is just a dead letter. That is why Paul said in his Corinthian epistle, “The letter killeth, but the Spirit giveth life.” You could read these scriptures to a tare, and they would not mean a thing to him. “Do you mean to tell me that God would kill a man for doing wrong? (They will say) I just simply cannot believe that a God of love would kill anyone, just because they did wrong, for after all, who can live above sin?” Well that just goes to show that it was a tare spirit that projected this idea that we all have to sin a little every day. It sure did not come from what the apostles of Jesus taught, in that first age. Of course I realize that there are those who would say that I am too hard on you; but please remember that I am only pointing you to what is written in the word of God, and trying my best to get you to see that this was not written to tares, but to those who were truly born of the Spirit of God. The fact that God does not use the strict discipline measures among His body of believers now, like He did in that first age, does not in any way indicate that His purpose has changed, and it does not mean that He no longer chastens His children. He just simply does it in a way that is sometimes known only to the one who is being chastened. Since He does not chasten tares, there is no such thing as having a body of people, exemplifying the love and purity that was exemplified in that first age, as long as there are tares among the true children of God; so He just merely deals with the individual believers, over a period of time, to bring them to the kind of dedication He desires to see in them. I will say this, When God gets his true body of people out of Babylonian confusion, we are going to see Him work once again in ways that we have not heretofore envisioned for these last days. He has not exhausted His resources, you know.


We have two more verses in this Corinthian letter that I want to read, for they establish an important truth that we need to be very conscious of; as we endeavor to live for God in this evil age. Verses 31 and 32 of this 11th chapter is where I want to read. “For if we should judge ourselves, we should not be judged. (We always have an opportunity to examine our own lives, and correct the error of our ways, before the chastening rod of God falls on us, but if we do not, He is faithful to do His part.) But when we are judged, we are chastened of the Lord, (Why?) That we should not be condemned with the world.” The world is going to hell. That is a condemnation that rests upon them, because they are not of God; but the born again believer will never be subjected to that condemnation, because our Father will chasten us, and deal with us as sons, and His Spirit that is in us will cause us to submit to Him. Therefore regardless of the conflict between the flesh which is weak, and the Spirit which is born of the Spirit of God, we have passed from that state of being condemned with the world. That is why Paul, after speaking of that great conflict between the natural and the spiritual portions of our total being, said in Romans 8:1, “There is therefore now no condemnation TO THEM WHICH ARE IN CHRIST JESUS, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit.” Now of course some will look at the last part of that verse and say, But what about the believer who continues to walk after the flesh instead of after the Spirit? That is not an option given there; that merely states what the walk of the born again believer is. The walk of the truly born again believer is always after the spirit, regardless of how many mistakes that person makes in life because of a weakness of the flesh. I marvel at the grace and mercy of God, and my soul rests in Him, because I believe it is as our brother from Montreal Canada, is always saying, “The best is yet to come.” God is saving the best until last, and that will be only for the elected bride of Jesus Christ. The tares will have no part in that. Alright now, let us go back to the little epistle of 1st John, where we will see some more of the discipline that was in effect, in the first age of Christianity. In chapter 5 verse 16, we pick up this part. “If any man see his brother (when he said brother: he was not talking about a church member; he was talking about a true born again brother in the Lord Jesus Christ) sin a sin which is not unto death, he shall ask, and He shall give him life for them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death: I do not say that he shall pray for it.” What does that say to us? It lets us know that in the beginning, the Church knew what categories certain sins fell into. They knew that there were certain things God would just simply not tolerate, and that if a believer allowed the devil to trick him, and get him into a situation that fell into that category, an untimely death would take him out of the picture. They knew that they were not even to pray for that situation. On the other hand though, there were other things that believers did, through a weakness of the flesh, that in the eyes of God were classified as sin, but when handled properly, those who were guilty of these things would be spared alive, and restored to fellowship among the other believers. In other words, there can be a healing of a sickness that is upon a person, to chasten that person for being out of the will of God. This is what they were admonished to pray for. “All unrighteousness is sin: (We all understand that.) And there is a sin not unto death.” It is important, as we look at these various scriptures, to distinguish the difference between spiritual death and natural death. The born again believer is subject to natural death, just like everyone else, unless he is privileged to live in the generation that will be alive when Jesus returns again, and he is one of them. But the born again believer can never die a spiritual death, for he has already passed from that death, unto life eternal. Therefore when you are reading scriptures such as these, which were written to believers, the death mentioned could only apply to physical death. So as John deals with these sins of the flesh, and how the Spirit of God looks upon them, he then comes right back to that positive statement concerning those who are born again. Verse 18, “We know that whosoever is born of God sinneth not; (In other words, Unbelief does not rule his life. He gets up every morning, very conscious of the fact that he is a child of God, and desiring that the Lord will help him conduct himself in a proper way through the day.) But he that is begotten of God keepeth Himself, and that wicked one toucheth Him not.” We can learn from these scriptures, but we cannot apply them to the body in this hour of time, when there are yet so many tares mingling with the body of believers. Those Jews of that apostolic hour, knew exactly what God would tolerate in the things that were classified as sin in the lives of believers, but can you picture the churches of our day trying to use these scriptures to correct their church members? Denominational church leaders have tried to use some of these disciplinary scriptures against certain ones that would not adhere to their church rules, but God could not have cared less, whether their members kept their rules or not, for He did not establish their rules. These correctional provisions were not placed in the holy scriptures to give anyone the authority to enforce a set of rules; they are there to show how the Holy Ghost dealt with unrighteous deeds in the lives of children of God, before there ever were any bylaws and church doctrines, for anyone to be concerned about. The true child of God does not need a set of rules to follow; the Spirit in him, or her, is what ought to be directing their lives. Because of the image tares have presented, and the fact that God does not chasten them, theologians have been able to brainwash the world, and make it appear that God just leaves it up to every individual to believe whatever he or she wants to believe, and in the end everything will be all right, if they were sincere. They fight the very thought that anyone could have been foreknown and predestinated before the foundation of the world, because without revelation, they cannot fit that in with, “Whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely.” They have to try to keep it open, so that anyone can be in that element called, the bride. Well as I have already stated, The call is still there, but God, by foreknowledge, knew who would accept the invitation, and who would not, before He ever set about to create anything, so regardless of what your great theologians teach, the book of life stands as is. It was written before the foundation of the world, and there has never been any new names added to it. There is a song that some sing, about a new name written down in glory, but it is only a song; it is not the word of God. This is not a hit and miss situation; God knows exactly how many places to set, at the marriage supper of the Lamb. There will not be one extra place set, and there will not be anyone there without a place prepared for them. Brother I am glad to have the keeping of my eternal soul in the capable hands of a God like that. When I lay my head down at night, I do not have to worry about where I will be, if I never live to see another day dawn. As I said earlier, We are either children of God, or we are not children of God, but if we are, we have eternal security. Nothing can go wrong; to change our eternal destiny. Praise His name! I love him.


Now the fact that there were no tares in that apostolic church, does not mean that they were without concern in that matter, for we know by the scriptures that the tare spirit was knocking on the church house door, trying to get in, even as early as 54 A.D., when Paul wrote the Thessalonian epistles, and referred to the mystery of iniquity, which was already at work, but was being withheld by the Holy Ghost, until its time. That just lets us know that those apostles were aware of what Satan wanted to do, and they recognized that he was already at work trying to gain an entrance. We also find John mentioning that spirit of antichrist, which he said was already in the world in 90 A.D., when he wrote the little epistles. Now some will say, Just exactly how did that tare spirit ever get into the church? Brothers and Sisters: It was not a sudden thing; it took many years. After the gospel was preached unto the Gentiles, and various assemblies were established, just little by little, Satan was able to inject a thought that someone would grab hold of. Of course we have to realize that it was not in the minds of those who received the original gospel, preached by the apostles, that these thoughts were injected. But as time passed, and certain ones were converted right in the local assemblies, under the teaching of local people, not every one of them received the real thing. It was not really obvious that they did not receive the Holy Ghost; but in the process, something captured their minds and kept them from receiving the true baptism of the Holy Ghost, which is the seal of God. Therefore, there in the local assemblies, were people assuming roles in the leadership of the body, (over a long drawn out period of time, of course) that did not have a genuine born again experience. That gave Satan an opportunity to plant a little thought here and there, now and then, until the day finally came that their revelation of the Godhead, was turned into a trinity. Now it ought to go without saying, that Satan could not work a trick like that, in one or two generations. It took many generations with just a slight deviation here and there, for him to work a work like that. But history shows that by 325 A.D., Satan’s people had control of church politics, and God was declared to be a trinity of persons, instead of one God in three offices, as the original apostles had taught. You say, How could such a thing happen? Well that just proves what Paul said, a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump. In 2nd Corinthians 11:13, we find Paul heading off something that Satan has tried to sow in that assembly, and this was written in 60 A.D., long before that first age ran its course. I am reading this again to make this point concerning that tare spirit, and how it gained its entrance into the church. It had come to Paul’s ears, that certain men who were not ordained of God had tried to project certain ideas forth in that assembly, so he wrote saying, “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.” Paul knew, from what he had heard, that these men were not ordained of God; but he also knew they were not just some fellows from the neighborhood saloon, that had decided to go tell the Church a few things. They had to be men with certain acceptable credentials, or they never would have been allowed the opportunity to project their thoughts to the Church. He goes ahead to say in verses 14 and 15, “And no marvel; (In other words, This should not be hard to understand, how deceivers could do such a thing.) For Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.” In this case, Paul could not say, Turn them over to the devil for the destruction of their flesh. But he did know that sooner or later, their end would be destruction anyhow.



Let us go back to 2nd Timothy and see what Paul wrote to that young preacher in 66 A.D., while he was in Rome. First he says to him, “Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.” There has got to be a way that the word of God forms a consistent pattern, or picture, as it is presented, in order to lift us up out of confusion and misunderstanding, and give our faith a solid foundation to stand upon, and that is only possible when the word of God is rightly divided. You know that is the truth; for people take certain verses from the Bible, to support some of the strangest ideas you have ever heard. This comes under the heading of vain babblings, which we see in this next verse. “But shun profane and vain babblings: for they will increase unto more ungodliness.” A lot of people seem to just live for the opportunity to take a certain point, and go unto all the technicalities of it, but they never really get a revelation of truth. That is why I have said, What is the use of me trying to explain every detail of something, to someone who just wants to argue or debate about it? If a person is really looking for truth, and they have that Spirit of truth in them, which Jesus said would be our teacher, they do not have to have every little detail explained to them. The Holy ghost will put their mind in the stream of thought that is being projected, and they will get the rest of it from Him. Jesus did not try to explain every little detail of what He taught. He spoke a lot of things in general, totally dependent upon the Holy Ghost to take it, and break it down to the believers, later on. In John 14:26 and 16:13, He said the Holy Ghost would do that, when He came. Therefore the same admonition that Paul gave Timothy, still holds true today. Shun these endless discussions and debates, that lead you into worthless babblings, for that is how Satan leads us into his traps. He will get you to thinking you can help someone, and all the time, he is just pulling you apart.[/SIPC_Content]

The Book of Life, Part 1 – 1986, October




Open your Bibles to the 22 Chapter of Revelation, and to verse 17, and we will get our starting nd scriptures for this subject. “And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. (That is an open invitation.) And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely. For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, (That means, the prophecy of the book of Revelation. This is God’s last warning to mankind, but it is a total prophecy, so notice as we go on.) If any man shall add unto these things, (meaning, the things contained in the book of Revelation.) God shall add unto him the plagues that are written in this book: (The plagues found in the book of Revelation) And if any man shall take away from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in this book.” You would not believe how many times I have been asked the question, Bro. Jackson: If predestination is a fact, then what does that mean? Or they will say, Is it possible that someone’s name could be removed from the book of life? Let me just say this, and then we will read some more scripture. Yes predestination is a solid doctrine, taught by the apostles of Christ, regardless of what may seem to contradict it. One thing to remember, is that the scriptures do not contradict themselves; we just have to get them lined up together; in the light of what the writer was dealing with. Furthermore this scripture we have just read, did not become a known scripture until 96 A.D., so keep that in mind, for there was a reason for it to be like that. In other words, In 40 A.D., this scripture was not even known. But it is the last words written in the New Testament, and we intend to show why it is written then.